Limits

by Modern_muse

Summary:

How many times can your limits be hit before you break?

How many times can you be told no before yes sounds like a made up word?

Or

The keepers have more reach than mc realized and Sebastian will not let her be taken from him again

Chapter 1: Limitations of freedom

Notes:

Lovely(cover) by Lauren babic and seraphim

And

Head in the sand, finger on the trigger by artio and FLASCH

Are the songs that made the chapter

Have fun~

The Scottish highlands were always filtered in gold, you thought.


The suns rays bouncing off the green meadows made you understand why muggles had created fairytales, so they could give a name to the magic that was encapsulated in the very ground you treaded on. Even the shadow of the mountains gave way to fantasies of mystique and called to one’s intrigue.  


It’s too bad that you couldn’t stop to appreciate the beauty of it a little more. Because at this point, stopping meant recapture and You refused to go back to that damned room. The thought alone fueled your blood to pump into your legs at a quicker pace.

Breathing hard in time with the sound of your feet pounding against the ground. The pounding of your heart in your ears made sure you didn’t lose focus and you didn’t fall into a false sense of security. You continue to push yourself harder to reach the goal of freedom.

Feeling the tall blades of wild grass mixed with heather and other familiar plants you were running by too quickly to remember the name of only spurred you on further. You felt absolutely fearless and yet so full of that deep, familiar aching fear all at once. 

You could hear the men -The Guardians- following your tracks behind you. Shouting for you to Quit being so stubborn!, and Remember yourself!, and, your personal favorite, Quit acting so reckless!

“Stay still.”, “Stay composed.”, “Stay in control.”, “Stay thinking of everyone else before thinking of yourself.”, “You are not as important as everyone else in this world.”, “We must care for them like Shepherds to sheep as we are more powerful than them.”,”You cannot be reckless ever again, your decision cost you that”.

You were so tired of these blasted mantras, you had heard nothing else for the last 5 bloody years.

Your life was stolen from you since that one regretful night at fifteen.

You weren’t able to have a life because others' lives had to come before yours now, it was your responsibility. It was the fine print in the contract you were forced to sign.

You weren’t able to live because too many could die if you strayed from the path of good and light they had forged for you long before you even existed. 

You weren’t able to return to your regular studies as every other child did because your power must be taught by those who know how dangerous it truly was and exactly how dangerous it could become in the hands of a mere child.

You weren’t a child the moment you took on Isidora's magic, you were now a tool The Keepers could wield whenever they saw fit.

 

You weren’t able to have your friends afterwards either because how could anyone just be your friend and not want to use you for what you could do for them?

 

Just like that Sallow boy! Just look at what he taught to you! What he could have done to your magic if allowed to continue!

As if they weren’t also using your magic, as if you weren’t turned into their very own walking repository.

 

That Sweeting girl! Lying about who she truly is, almost like she was waiting to turn on you!.

As if they hadn’t lied to you since the first moment Rackham first spoke through that damned portrait frame, turning on you the instant you made your own decision about your magic. As if Poppy had the heart of her criminal parents residing in her chest and not the most caring heart you had ever seen.

 

That animagus girl… while brave, her bravery would have you dead within the year with the way she uses her story to pull you into her trouble.

As if Natty wasn’t just a girl working through a grief they themselves could not remember, the ancient asshats. They put you in danger to merely test you since the beginning! Not to mention the other deadly quest they’ve sent you on regularly since you were 16.

 

You don’t like to think about the day those snide remarks got the best of your patience. You had said some things and did some even worse things that day and had received the proper punishment for it.

 

You pushed your legs to go just a little bit farther, a little bit faster, as the ocean was right there! Calling to you in the same way that sirens would call to sailors.

 

The merfolk that helped you escape had promised they could get you away from all this if you could just get to the ocean.
You didn’t want to think about what you had to do to get this favor with the merfolk, what exactly you had to give up to curry this much good will with them.

You’ll be damned if you see it be wasted because you suddenly became too weak to continue on. Not after everything you’ve been put through. Not with everything that has been taken from you.

 

 

Thump thump thump 

 

I can’t be brought back.

I will NOT go back this time, no matter what my freedom takes 

 

ThumpThump ThumpThump ThumpThump

 

I have to keep going. I can smell sea air and it smells like freedom

The song of seagulls sounds so soothing, now more than ever.

 

ThumpThumpThump ThumpThumpThump ThumpThumpThump

 

It’s there, the oceans right THERE!

 

SHIT.

THUMP THUMP THUMP

 

You don’t remember how but it seems you forgot about the cliffs. 

And in doing so you almost sent yourself over the edge of a very large one. One that you’re pretty sure that not even your magic could have helped you recover from if you had fallen from the edge.

 

After rolling down a large slope of, thankfully, soft grass and brambles you laid at the foot of the hill groaning into your hands.

Your groans honestly had less to do with essentially throwing yourself down a hill and more to do with the shame at forgetting the existence of said hills to begin with.

 

Breathing out harshly in the early morning light beaming off of the highlands crests and valleys, you sat up and surveyed the landscape to try and find a quick way down.

It would be harder since all other forms of travel had been separated from you after your second escape attempt had been on the back of high wing and the third on the back of the Lord of the Shore, or Ernest as you called him, they were NOT going to take a chance with your broom.

 

Scanning the landscape for a fast and semi safe way to descend the mountainside, you realized you recognized the lands well. So when you looked down and to your right you realized exactly where you had ventured to in the darkness of night. The sight stole not only your breath but also your ability to stand.

for a moment you allowed yourself to take in the hamlet. It was still so quaint but it was definitely healthier. It seemed less scarred, like it was able to stop waiting on the final goblin attack to take it off the map and be marked as ruins for future generations to explore.

 

It looked as though the rickety guard towers had been transformed into something akin to a quidditch trial not unlike the ones Imelda took you flying through all those years ago.

There were actual garden patches and not just mud fields, there were even Chinese Chomping Cabbages protecting the gardens from the stray beastie or sneaky gnome.

There was children's laughter filling the early morning air and soon the shouting of mothers came after them. ‘ it seems the people are no longer bare bones as well either.’ An actual smile broke across your face for the first time in a long time. ‘I’m so glad this place survived and has begun to thrive after the hell it faced.’

 

You let some regret and heartache leave you as you finally got an answer to a question that had plagued you since the end of that eventful year. It may not have been a full answer to the entire question afflicting you about this hamlet and its inhabitants but it was enough to satisfy your guilt.

Standing up you brushed the dirt from your pants, happy to know that you could let go of the burden of causing the destruction of the home of not only a past ancient magic user but also of a boy, who you had loved and yet failed, roll off of your shoulders .

 

Hearing the distant hoof beats pops the bubble of false peace you allowed yourself and reminded you that you were in fact on the run and needed to get on the way QUICKLY.

 

Turning back to look at the small hamlet one last time you smiled and went to start your slightly, well okay highly, dangerous trek down the cliff side to find what the merfolk had planned for you. 

 

At least that was the plan until you heard a voice boom through the morning breeze from behind you, 

 

“ACCIO”

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

It was another too early morning with birds beginning to chirp, children’s soft early morning chaos and mothers praying for their children to magically begin behaving today. Another exhaustingly early day where he curses the fact he is no longer fifteen like he had been in his dreams yet again.

"I really need to talk to Mrs.Onai about these dreams.’ He thinks sourly as he stretches to stand at his full adult height. Those dreams were just another harsh reminder that he was not the man he thought he would turn out to be. That his reality was a depressing punishment he would serve until his end.

He looked out his window to the same scene he always saw these days, to the barely there sun that was still bathing everything in the hamlet in that sad grey-blue that happens when the morning begins to force the night to rest and the night begs for a few more moments.

 

He scrubbed at his face to try to force himself into awareness. He needed to begin his ritual of duties he gained the day he turned 18. That, of course, he brought upon himself that one regretful night at fifteen.

The night had changed every single aspect of his life and there was really only one thing, relationship honestly, he regrets not keeping the same, or hells being able to keep at all.

Which, if he had to guess, was the root cause of these troubling dreams.

 

Sighing deeply through his nose he tried to shake those thoughts out of his mind as he got dressed to start the list of acts he would need to play out today. Reminding himself about the different roles he would play as part of his overarching character in this fucked as all hell tragedy that he had wrote for himself unknowingly. Just as he did every other morning.

 

As he went through his list this morning -check the wards, check the wells and storerooms, make sure nothing or no one with malicious intent came through his land overnight, check on the more vulnerable members of the region, get his cheek pinched while dodging questions of his personal affairs.- He could not seem to shake the witch out of his head.

He had become so distracted the puffskeins actually caused him trouble this morning. 

A loud laugh came from behind him and then “Do you need help with the small fur balls bash?” A giggling bright voice yelled out to him.

He turned and looked to where the voice had called from with a withering look and quite lamely, almost dangerously keening over the edge of begging even, he raggedly called back “please Sweeting oh Saintess of beasties, help me.”

 

His dear kind friend laughs at his pathetic state before running over to his rescue. If the girl wasn’t already married he might have gotten down on his knee then and there but he could never ever betray his best friend again.

The blind man has already told him he would claim his family name for the barest of moments to deal with him if he did, and Sebastian was not stupid enough to call the man's bluff especially not about Ominis’s precious wife.

 

Don’t think to ask Sebastian how they even happened because honest to Merlin he doesn’t know.

One moment he was starting sixth year eager to see his favorite witch and do anything it took to regain her favor even if in the last letter he ever received from her she expressed ‘he needn’t do so because if he could forgive her she could do nothing less than follow in his footsteps.’

He planned to ask her in person what exactly she needed to be forgiven for that year but he unfortunately never got the chance.

 

He had asked his professors, hell he had even asked Scribner, about the witch and her whereabouts but they all got this uncomfortable shifty look in their eyes. The same exact look shone in every single professors’ eyes as they shook their heads and told him they knew nothing.

 

He wanted to scream and destroy things in their classrooms until they confessed what they knew. He then considered what had been destroyed by his hand barely six months before at that point before he reigned himself in. Afterwards, he proceeded to the undercroft to Confringo every inanimate object in sight.

All except that damned portrait frame.

He knew that The Keepers she spoke of had something to do with her disappearance, he just knew it.

So when Ominis finally came to find him that night, he had found Sebastian sitting in the undercroft surrounded by smoke thick as fog staring at what seemed to be a blank portrait frame with so much anger radiating from him that Ominis felt he could easily cast a wordless and wandless killing curse. 

 

Ominis slowly approached his friend of many years with his hand out and wand lowered, hindering his vision slightly, as if to show a dangerous beast he was no threat. “Sebastian what happened in here?” He asked in that slow soft tone his aunt would use with him when he was upset.

Sebastian hummed and slowly turned to the blonde with that same expression he was staring at the frame with. Ominis raised his wand to get a better reading of his friends face but couldn’t help the gasp and step back he took even if he wanted to. He quickly realized why he was treating his oldest friend like a danger, in this moment it’s because he was.

“I just realized that I’m gonna have to take her disappearance into my own hands and got a little heated.”  Sebastian said blandly and turned slowly back to the frame as if he stared at it long enough it would give him back the witch that caused him to turn their hideaway into a dragons den.

Ominis just sighed and thought to himself, 'that’s it, he’s acting like a bloody dragon who’s hoard has been stolen from. there's only one person I know who could tell me what to do with an upset dragon. I just hope she’ll be able to help me keep him in line until we graduate.’

 

Sebastian, with the help of the sweetest witch he knew, finally finished wrangling the puffskeins into the pen they had set up for magical creatures.

Finally letting out the deep breath he had been holding all morning. “Still not sleeping well bash?” Poppy asked him with those big caring eyes of hers.

Poppy Sweeting was a one of a kind witch, kind to beast whether they were considered man, animal, or even something in between and always to him.

He thinks that’s why Ominis fell for her, never experiencing it in his cold uncaring family. Her kindness always feels like a warm cup of tea with honey on a cold day when you already felt awful the way it warmed your bones.

He shakes his head and looked down at his feet before answering her. “I've been having weird dreams recently, just makes waking up hard some days.” He turned his head to the quickly rising sun trying to choke back emotion he didn’t want to feel, much less think about. Instead thinking about how the golden hue of the morning sun would give the girl who haunts his dreams the perfect halo. 

 

He kicked at a rock cursing Solomon yet again. He truly thought his uncle wouldn’t act so brutishly if there was a stranger in the home, which is why he even agreed to come back for the break at all. Sure he knew if you weren’t there it would have been ten times worse but it was still embarrassing. He just wishes you didn’t see just how awful his home life was the first time he brought you around.

 

Because yes, there absolutely would be more times if he had anything to say about it. 

 

Running his hands through his hair he let out a breath that resembled a snort of a dragon about to spew fire when he heard a soft voice call him from behind. He turned and every ounce of anger drained from him instantly.

 

There you were standing in front of the setting sun and it seemed that nature was trying to scream at him to realize your beauty by showing him that you were akin to an angel with the way the sun gave you the perfect golden halo. “Are you alright seb?” You asked in that soft voice that tended to make his heart race once he realized you used it when you knew he just needed reassurance not pity but wanted to give him the option to open up instead of forcing it out of him.

He swallowed harshly, suddenly feeling all the moisture in his mouth disappear and heat rush to his cheeks. ‘Yeah” he croaked out before clearing his too dry throat, “yeah just needed a moment.”

 

‘Bash? Sebastian?” He heard Poppy suddenly calling him, He turned his head to her with a brilliant “huh”.

His reaction made her frown and look at the ground twisting her hands before visibly steeling herself and offering up a small ”I dream of her too ya know? I get how distracting she can be even after all this time.” And if that didn’t just stab him in the liver gods. 

 

Sometimes it's easy to forget you were Poppy’s first real friend. You were the only one truly uncaring of the rumors surrounding the girl to look at her and say ‘yep I want that one’. 

 

He remembers how the one and only time he questioned the friendship you shared, you had stopped and gave him the deadliest look he had ever seen cross your face. You then got an inch away from his face and told him if he caused trouble for the small girl you would petrify him and throw him in the closest acromantula nest you could find. 

 

He’s pretty sure that’s the 3rd time he fell for you. 

 

He only questioned it because he actually was kind of friends with Poppy back then and didn’t want to see her hopes get brought up to have them dropped down from a height she wouldn’t recover from. You proceeded to take her expectations as a baseline and soared above them.

 

He wanted to cry at her confession. Looking at the grown Poppy in front of him and seeing that scared, insecure fifth year all over again truly nearly brought him to hysterical tears.

So instead he dragged her into a hug and began to pet her hair. “I’m sorry we share this pain pops, I am. She really does haunt our narrative huh?” Poppy snorted at the reminder of one of your impassioned rambles, ranting about literary devices that day.

Nodding to herself she pushed away from him, wiping slightly at her eyes. She then took a deep breath in and did the one thing that filled him with dread.

 

She put her hands on her hips.

 

“Now Sebastian don’t try to distract me with our paranormal paramour,” wait what? “You should go get some rest while the hamlet lets you. Ominis and I will take care of the garden this morning, he could the some sun honestly. Those students of his are killing his brain cells with the parchments they have been turning in recently.”

Sebastian blinked at her owlishly not knowing which part of that little spiel to address first truthfully. A)He couldn’t just rest Poppy, he had a job to do. B)Ominis doesn’t like gardening but are his student truly that bad? C)OUR? PARDON?
Not that he had a problem with witches being together. His sister is very happy with her wife! It’s just he didn’t know they had a common interest (*budum tssss*)

Finally all he could do is shake his head and sigh through his nose. He knew better than to fight against this because despite her size if Poppy Sweeting wants you to do something you will do it whether you like it or not.

 

“3 hours.” He compromised, “3 hours and you come get me, deal? I can’t waste my entire day. I still have to respond to letters I’ve been procrastinating on.” 

 

She smiled wide and nodded her agreement before running off to share the joyous news with her husband. He laughed to himself at the image of his dear friend in a large sun hat and pruning gloves to appease his wife. That’s exactly what will happen as Ominis adores his wife and cannot say no to her.

 

He started his trek back to his humble abode, listening to the laughing children being scorned by the disappointed mothers whose prayers were yet again unanswered.

He let his head fall back as a small breeze whipped through his already disheveled hair relaxing him just the slightest bit. Maybe a small nap couldn’t hurt, He could feel the exhaustion in his bones becoming too much for him to bare. 

He nodded to himself prepared for three hours of restless napping when he turned to look up at a hill overlooking feldcroft and froze.

 

Was he already asleep and didn’t realize? He had to be that’s the only explanation. Unless truly standing atop that very hill was the girl who haunted his every moment for the last Five. Fucking. Years. 

 

His breathing became more shallow as he took her in, only slightly taller but definitely a grown woman as he was a grown man but what was really throwing him off was how wretched she looked even with the golden rays shining on her and the wind gently blowing her hair in the most romantic ways.

 

She looked Hungry, Bruised, Bloody, Exhausted, and most notably, Scared.

 

And that’s just what he could barely see from so far away. He was going to apparate to her when he saw her begin to turn away from Feldcroft, from him. 

 

Absolutely the fuck not.

 

He was NOT going to let her slip through his fingers yet again.

 

So if she wouldn’t allow him to go to her, she would come to him.

 

He raised his wand with a steadiness he only had when he was dueling and took a stance that ensured he would stand steady no matter how his legs wanted to give way and called out the spell that would bring an end to this damned tragedy that was his own doing.

 

“ACCIO”

 

 

 

Notes:

Heeeyyyy

Yes this was edited and so will the other chapters over the next couple of days, i learned a lesson which is something that happens when returning to something you haven’t had practice with in awhile

Any way come yell at me on tumblr @makebeievemuse !

Thank you for reading, don’t forget to kudo and comment if you got something to say!

As alway I’ll see YOU in the next chapter!

BUH-BYE!!!!!

Chapter 2: Limitation of reunion

Summary:

Sebastian finally has her back in his arms but will she stay there so easily

Notes:

*slams hand on the top of this chapter* This bad boy has best friend!poppy, tired!Omini and Protective!Sebastian along with a little dark!sebastian sprinkled in.

Songs that made this chapter possible are:

me and the devil by soap&skin

Blinding by Florence and the machine

Just Pretend by Bad Omens

You heard the spell being cast but didn’t expect to feel a pull around your midsection to snatch you from the cliff side.

 

You tried looking for something to grab onto while flying through the air. You weren’t prepared for a fight in any capacity. The Guardians had stolen your wand from you years ago, always switching who carried it so you wouldn’t get any ideas of stealing it back.

 

Coughing from the mud that had entered your nose after face planting into the ground from being thrown back by the force of the ancient magic you had just let out. 

Groaning you sat up on your knees and look back to where the troll who had been terrorizing the nearby village had been. It was now nothing but ash and a large scorch mark in the ground. 

 

Still coughing, you checked yourself for injuries and realized you had gotten away with only a cut on your leg that was already bruising around the split skin from not being able to dodge a flying boulder quick enough.

Your Essence of Dittany should fix that right up, at least it would once you got your bag back. 

 

Sighing you proceeded to wipe the occupational hazard of troll bogeys off of you when you heard a strong deep voice ring out from above you, “ACCIO WAND”. You then felt your wand being ripped from your hands before you could think to hold onto it. 

Your bag was thrown at your feet and into the mud by a hand that didn’t care if your vials inside shattered or not. “Heal yourself up, You look pathetic.”

You stared up at the man above you with barely contained anger, isidoras magic whispering harmful things to do him in your mind. You were half tempted to let some of the scenarios play out but instead you grabbed your bag up and began to search for what you needed in this moment. Not allowing yourself what you wanted. 

 

Suddenly you came to a sharp halt, still floating around in the air whipping your head in every direction to look at the hamlet you had previously been staring down at in pained wonder.

 

“Well well if it isn’t my charge, it seems you strayed from me for quite a while, care to tell me where you’ve been?’

 

You gasped in a sharp breath not believing what, or more like who, you were hearing. Trying to twist your head and body around to find the source of that sharp yet mischievous teasing voice. ‘It cannot be, could it?’  Your mind almost sobbed not being able to see if it was in fact who you thought. Suddenly you found relief flooding through you because it was exactly who you had hoped for. 

 

Sebastian Sallow stood before you with arms crossed and steely eyes. He was older, taller, broader and most importantly, covered in more freckles than you could ever hope to count.

 

You traced your fingers over his face slowly counting to yourself softly. He snorted out a breath through his nose before grabbing your hand, “what ARE you doing?” He blinked open his eyes to stare up at you from his place in your lap. 

You two had decided that since it was probably one of the last nice days before the cold fell over the Scottish highlands you would sit in the fields outside the quidditch pitch to study.

 

But not much studying got done once he placed his head in your lap interrupting your reading for divination. 

“I’m just trying to get a little more comfortable, sweetheart. I have no false notion we’ll be going back into the castle before the sun sets as you do seem to love the sun.” He quipped at you, knowing just how much time you spent outdoors running errands for others. He let the reply to your question of what he thought he was doing hang in the air before settling his head back down on the tops of your thighs. 

 

After that divination seemed to take a far backseat to realizing that Sebastian Sallow was, in fact, pretty.

His soft chocolate curls softly bent to the autumn breeze as his long eyelashes started to close in relaxation. You couldn’t help but realize that his freckles started at his hairline in some places and reached down to his sharp jawline near his ears but were mostly concentrated across his nose. 

You didn’t realize you had even started doing it until Sebastian called you out on the fact you were caressing his face.

Instead of taking back your hand and actually concentrating on your studies you dug your heels in deeper and shushed him.

“You’re going to make me lose my place.” You softly told him, admonishing him for disrupting your concentration. He stared up at you with his expressive deep brown eyes watching your mouth move as you genuinely tried to count his freckles.

 

He thinks to himself that this might be the moment he stops seeing you for Anne’s sake but for his own

He thinks he might be falling in love with you.
.

 

You felt the moment the charm started to wear off and braced yourself for impact that never came. 

 

Sebastian had caught you in his arms and now that you were so much closer you could see just how agreeably the last five years had aged him.

‘This is a truly torturous dream, and yet, I hope to never wake up.’ You thought as your eyes flickered to every spot on his face your eyes could reach.

 

Sebastian watched you as you rapidly took in his face, so he took in yours as well.

He took in the scar right below your hairline that was almost imperceptible, the dark circles under your eyes, the chapped lips that looked bitten to all hell and the dull skin that was too pale for his liking.
What stopped him were the tears welling in your eyes as you stared at him in what could only be longing.

 

He furrowed his brows at that, why were you crying? Were you hurt somewhere he couldn’t see? He cooed at you in a gentle tone “hey now my dove, it’s okay, it’s okay. What’s wrong you can tell me.” That only got a hiccup out of you before you rested your head on his shoulder.

He was beginning to become frantic in his head on how he could have possibly messed this up already. 

Did the charm harm you? Did he scare you? Did you not want to see him? He couldn’t blame you for that last one honestly considering what had happened between you two in fifth year, he was not prepared for your answer in your much too small voice next to his ear.

 

“I must have passed out from falling down that hill but this dream is much too cruel. I wish you truly here with me, Gods I miss you.” You had practically whispered that last part to him but he definitely still heard the full sentence.

The fact you fell down a hill could be solved once you realized that he was in fact here. He was right here with you in his arms. as you were meant to be.

 

He shifted you so he could hold you with one arm - and if that didn’t get your heart fluttering and cheeks pinking. You wondered just how strong had he gotten? - he took one of your hands and placed it on his cheek, his own hand fully covering yours. You lifted your head from his shoulder to stare in his eyes. “I’m truly here My Dove, always have been.”

Your breath started coming in more choppy as you ran your thumb against his cheek bone. The warm, very real cheekbone was rough and tan against your thumb. He nuzzled into your hand before kissing your palm.

 

You felt the tears that had barely been contained start to fall down your cheeks at the fact that this was in fact real. He was real and holding you after stealing you from that cliff. 

You couldn’t believe this absolute insane series of events. You had missed this boy- no, he was a man now, you could feel the difference against your body as he held you easily against his.- you had missed this man every day you had been forced apart from each other.

 

But remembering that you were on a cliff in the first place made your blood run cold. The Guardians, they would be close now. Soon they would find and recapture you but if they found you with him the punishment would be so so much worse. 

‘My Dove? What is it? Talk to me Dove, why do you look so scared?” Sebastian began questioning you watching as fear took over the absolute happiness and relief in your eyes.

He had felt you stiffen in his arms and then watched you turned your head sharply to the tree line behind him in search of something ‘or someone’ his mind supplied.

You started squirming in his arms hoping to get away from him before he got hurt again because of you, but Sebastian was not having it. He just tightened his hold on you to keep you still. 

 

“Sebastian you have to let me go they-“you began to try and tell him about the men following you as your heart began hammering against your chest. He quickly gave you his answer to your panicked plea “No”

You stopped squirming to stare at him surprised. The power in his voice when he spat that two letter word gave you slight pause. He stared at you with eyes that burned your soul with how deeply and intensely they looked into your own. He opened his mouth to tell you exactly what he would do if anyone tried to separate you again.

 

But before he could do that a bright yet stern voice rang out across the village.

 

“Sebastian Sallow I thought I told you to go to - oh sweet Merlin.” You both whipped your heads to the person that had called out to him and you felt all the air leave your lungs like a bad breakup.

Standing there in all her small glory was your most cherished friend, Poppy Sweeting.

Her hands were covering her mouth in shock of seeing you. You, who she hasn’t seen in five years, now appear held up in Sebastian’s arms like a romantic portrait but the worse thing is just how exhausted you look.

She had never seen her dear friend look so worn down. Not even after their escapade with the dragon! All she could think to do in that moment was run to you and never let you go again.

 

Sebastian finally let you down for you to be entangled with your favorite beast expert. You knew he only did so knowing you missed her as much as him and would never ever tell Poppy to let you go.

 

Once he saw that you two were fully enraptured with each other, snotty tears and all, he began to look at the tree line to see if there was anyone there. When he saw no one he called upon his magic. 

He called upon his rightful inheritance for his own purposes for once. 

 

He felt the lines of the magic that spread through the land and using it he searched for unknown people- there. He had easily found the intruders location. These were the people who just thinking of them had made that look of terror appear in your eyes stealing that look of bliss and ease from you, and subsequently him.

 

He wasn’t going to let them off easy that’s for sure, he had duties to those on his land. Now that he had you here he wasn’t letting you step off of it any time soon.

He was breathing heavily in that way that made Ominis relate him to a dragon. He could use his friend at his side for this problem right now. “Sebastian what could possibly be turning you into a dragon this early in - oh all things blessed” 

Ominis, a man who was always there exactly when Sebastian needed him, had finally joined the little reunion. 

 

 You and Poppy were still crying in each other's arms when you looked up and saw Ominis, just as grown as the others but it seems that age had softened the man before you instead of hardening him like the rest of you. He had let hair grow out but it was the way he held himself that showed his growth. No longer straight backed and stiff, his shoulders were relaxed even as he shook his wand to make sure it was working properly.  

 

Poppy lifted her head from your shoulder when she heard his voice and with tears still rolling down her face, along with snot and a little drool from how hard she was crying into your neck, she smiled up at him and oh.

Oooohhhhhh. you were SO holding THAT over your blonde friends head. 

Poppy wiped her face as best she could and laughed a small tinkering thing before grabbing your hand. “May I introduce my husband Ominis Sweeting?” She looked at you with pure love and happiness and the only thing you could respond with was a very respectable and dignified pointed finger at Ominis and a loud brayish “HAH I told you!” 

 

Silence fell over your little group as the blonde man began to turn a very gryffindor red. 

He spluttered before regaining his composure and pointing back at you in the same respectful and dignified manner “You! You cannot- Oh just let me hug you!” The man said, stomping over to you and proceeded to absolutely squish you until the air was squeaked out of you.

 

Sebastian smiled at his friends' antics not knowing what the two were speaking of but keeping the dangerous strangers' positions in his mind and realized they were quickly coming onto the village. 

 

As in they were around the bend about to come in and try and cause disaster, 

key word there, try.

Sebastian rolled his shoulders back and let his full height and width come out to play. Stuffing his hands in the pockets of his pants he stepped in front of his friends ready to go head on with these foolish foes.

Just who did they think they were coming after you like this? It was obvious you needed someone to actually care for you and he would dispose of anyone who would try to take that from him. 

 

Poppy seeing this stepped to his side as if to act as his second. The action brought a smirk to his face recalling a quote from a muggle play ‘though she be but little, she be fierce.’  

He knew she would fight just as hard to make sure you stayed by their side and got better while doing so.

 

Ominis must have sensed a change in the air surrounding them because he stood to his full height and came to Sebastians side. He may have been slighter but Ominis was as tall as Sebastian, just as intimidating. “Sebastian what is going on?” 

 

Sebastian could now hear hoof beats from the road. 

 

Looking back to you he saw you start to panic and, thinking no one was paying attention to you, tried to run.
Nope.

He grabbed your wrist bringing you to back to him, he looked you over again. Seeing the clear utter panic in your eyes and the shaking in your body, it only increased his need to protect you further. 

“It seems our hero needs saving from whoever is about to enter our little village.” Sebastian told Ominis without taking his eyes off of you. Hearing Ominis’s sharp intake of breath he knew that in that moment his oldest friend would show his heritage to help keep you safe.

 

They could hear shouting from the strangers now, could even faintly see the dirt their horses were kicking up.

Sebastian tilted your chin to make you meet his eyes and the moment they did he gave you his infamous smirk. “Don’t worry My Dove, I don’t feel so left out between you and Ominis anymore. Got some tricks up my own sleeve.” You looked at him confused not understanding what he meant by that.

 

You could see the men on their horses clearly now. 

Sebastian turned not letting his grip on your wrist go. He shouted to the people of the hamlet who had came out to the Square to see what was happening and raised his voice to be heard by all. “Everyone inside NOW! Do not exit your houses until the coast has been cleared. GO!” 

The people moved quickly as the authority in his voice gave no room for argument. You stared at Sebastian wondering when he became the leader Feldcroft looked to in times of unease.

Children returned to their mothers and for once their mother’s prayers were blessedly answered. Soon the hamlet was silent except for the hoof beats of horses of the intruders entering Feldcroft.

 

Soon the four men stopped their horses in front of the four friends and dismounted. 

The one who clearly led the rest took off his helmet to look Sebastian in the eye. He was clearly an older gentleman with greying dark hair that even salted his thick beard. A scar marred his tanned face from the top left of his hairline and ending below his right ear. His healthy appearance just pissed your friends off further. 

His sharp features furrowed as he looked disapprovingly at Sebastian hiding you behind him. “There’s no need for theatrics young man, we are not here to harm this sacred place. We are only here for her” the man spat out the word he used to speak about you as if you were a pestilence he had to heal from the world.

 

And okay listen 

 

Sebastian has grown, he has, he is not the shithead he was when he was fifteen. In fact he was even deemed respectable and a good decision maker. He was looked up to these days. He didn’t go around seeking trouble and even helped all those he could to stay out of it.

 

However 

 

The moment this man started speaking you started shaking so hard he was worried you might cause Scotland's first earthquake. And the way this man spoke at you?

 

Not on his watch.

 

Not on his land.

 

Not in his home.

 

Sebastian let a wide smile he knew looked deranged fall onto his face. - Ominis’s “dear Merlin help us” sealed the fact he looked insane- and addressed this farce of a man. 

“If there’s no need for theatrics, mind explaining what you’re doing chasing her down on horseback? Or hells chasing her at all? When a lady says no mate it means no.” He could hear Poppy poorly try to keep a snort in beside him but didn’t let it affect him. See? He has self control now.

 

The man scoffed and pinched his nose. He breathed in deeply and looked back at Sebastian, they both seemed to realize at the same time that Sebastian definitely had size on the man. Realizing that, Sebastian drew himself up even bigger and bringing you more behind him, making it clear to this man he wasn’t getting his hands on you without a fight.

The man steeled himself before addressing Sebastian again “give us the girl, she’s not your problem now so don’t let her become one. I don’t want to have to go to your lord and make him force you to give her up to us.”

At that Poppy just couldn’t help herself anymore and let herself fall into fits. Ominis groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Gods now he’s going to get going.” He turned to you with a look of utter despair letting his hands fall to his sides. “His ego did not deflate over the years unfortunately it's really only grown.”

 

You were looking with absolute confusion between your friends. You switched in between the one who has been sent into hysterics over this bit of conversation and the one who looks like he might throw himself off a cliff to avoid whatever is about to happen. ‘They look like the drama mask you see on those theater pamphlets you get on West End’

You continued to stew in your confusion as you felt Sebastian's hand slip from your wrist to hold your hand in his. Your cheeks started to feel warm as all you could think about is how warm and large his hand felt around yours. Ominis just groaned louder at the sight you two made. “I forgot you just how unhelpful you are in this matter.”

Suddenly Poppy was leaning her whole weight on you, wiping tears from her eyes as she tried to get her breathing under control. “Hey Bash did ya hear that? They’re gonna tell on us to the Lord of these lands for not giving our dear friend over! HA!” She was sent into a fresh wave of hysterics as you looked at her questioningly trying to figure out what in the seven hells was going on.

You heard Sebastian chuckle darkly in front of you, “why yes Poppy I did and it’s such a shame because they obviously have no idea who he is.” Sebastian spat out the venomous words. Never breaking eye contact with the man who was about to step foot first into the snake's nest with Sebastian ready to strike.

 

The man did not falter though, “it does not matter, tell him Robert Lawerence-“ “He says No and for you to leave immediately.” At that the man falters for the first time.

“Excuse me young man?” He splutters out aghast. Sebastian looked at him with the darkness of a dementors cloak “He will not be speaking to you on this matter, now Leave.”

You felt your breath hitch as you started putting the clues together. 

No way 

 

Robert splutters “H-how DARE Y-“

Sebastian cuts him off with a voice so cold and harsh you would have thought you had just plunged into the North Sea in December. “I Dare because you are ignorant in matters you deem to concern yourself with.”

Your breathing started to get heavier as it became clear to you what was going on.

No FUCKING way 

 

“You see you HAVE been speaking to the Lord of Feldcroft and the moment she stepped onto MY lands she has been under my UPMOST protection.” Sebastian sneered at Robert, making the man take a step back from the fire in Sebastians’ eyes as it threatened to consume his very soul. 

 

You couldn’t help the hitch in your breath as you realized what this meant this meant for you.

Those fuckin Mermaids owed you a fuckin debt.

 

You had just given over your part of the deal to the mermaids. The one you were speaking to nodded and told you the instructions to gain your freedom back. 

After explaining on what night and at what time they would help you from this hell they told you what you must do after they could no longer follow you.

“You must go to the ocean just southwest of here and find the Lord of Land and Shore. He will give you your freedom girl. Do not waste this opportunity. “ 

 

You had hung on every word thinking you would actually be able to escape but as Sebastians’ words rang out you realized that was never the case.

 

“I, Sebastian Michaelis Sallow, am the Lord of Feldcroft, from the land to the shore I reign over. Now do you really wish to continue this fools journey?”

Notes:

Thank you for reading! If you wanna see something or just wanna say something comment down below

And remember kudos feed me and I’m starving (O)~(O)

As always ill see you in the next chapter BUH-BYE

Chapter 3: Limitations of returning

Summary:

The guardians have found you but this time you have other people to fight them for you while you grapple with the realization of your new reality

Notes:

*Stares at this chapter with anguish* do i love the way this turned out? No. But did my keyboard break halfway through? Why yes. Yes it did

Songs that made this chapter possible

Aqua Regia by sleep token

Product of my own design by artio

“I,Sebastian Michaelis Sallow, am the Lord of Feldcroft, from the Land to the Shore I reign over. Now do you really wish to continue this fools journey?” 

 

Sebastians’ Glare could level mountains at this point and it unnerved Robert to no end. It was something he hadn’t felt since he was just a boy fighting in a war he didn’t truly believe in. It frightened him to his very core. 

 

He couldn’t believe that this boy who could be no older than 21 was the true reigning lord of the Feldcroft region. He had heard the heavily suspicious rumors about how the Sallow line had faced many tragedies this past decade but to see the proof they could be true was astonishing. 

How had this young man become someone of such importance? Especially with what The Keepers had told him of his charge and her devilish cohort. It made his head spin and doubt in The Keepers creep into his chest.

 

He was standing in front of the four portraits with the young witch he just returned. She was screaming with a feral passion, she screeched out words that could only be understood half the time. The picture she painted with her foul mouth was one painted with the blood from their severed heads.

The portrait that held Charles Rookwood sighed with heavy disappointment and frustration at her actions.

 

“Thank you again, Robert. For if she was not found in tine, who knows what amount of chaos she could have unleashed unto our world.”  The man in the portrait said with a forlorn sigh.

He looked at the witch who was still trying in a rabid manner to free herself from the confines of an Incarcerous spell with a disparaging glance.

“Where did you find her this time?” San Bakars voice came into the conversation. Robert regarded him with a slight bow of his head. “We were able to capture her in the forbidden forest, climbing the mountains as an escape route this time.” 

 

“She did not go where we believed she would yet again Charles. I believe she has forgotten the boy entirely” Percival Rackham came into Robert’s vision staring at the witch who had started to calm her actions. Instead she let herself fall into wretched and shrieking sobs.

“Thank Godric for that! That little twit caused too much trouble and was probably the entire reason she-“

“Do not start this again Charles! We are all aware of how you feel about the boy but he still is of My House. I will not continue to listen to how that “repugnant slytherin boy” ruined it all!” Percival became quickly irate at the tirade they had all heard many times before this.

"Or maybe she had a mind of her own. Maybe she made the choice unknowing of its true consequences due to US failing her, not a boy who was obviously falling in love with her.” Niamh Fitzgeralds’ voice rang out in the small pause that passed around the room like a funeral march.

Robert paused at that and looked at the girl who at just 17 looked to be just that, a girl. Not the ticking time-bomb he had been convinced she was.  

She was softly crying to herself now, hiding her face with her hair as her nose touched the floor. The shaking of her shoulders was the only reason he hadn’t believed she had just finally exhausted herself.

 

If Robert had realized that this was that boy they spoke of with such vitriol he might not have entered through the front door so to speak.

Sebastian could see the man in front of him trying to find a way to get what he wanted while he remaining uninjured, ‘good luck figuring out that impossible plan.’ Sebastian couldn’t help smugly think to himself.

He took this time to check on you behind him, he had not expected the look of absolute incandescent fury that your eyes held. While he wished he could say it worried him, he just couldn’t bring the lie to his mind.

‘If she’s feeling so strongly that just means she’s alive, alive and still in there.’ Sebastian let a breath of relief exit him. At least he now knew that no matter what had happened to you before returning to him, it wasn’t enough to completely destroy that beautiful spirit of yours. 

He would have had to get cozy with the idea of Azkaban again if it had.

He squeezed your hand to grab your attention, raising an eyebrow at you in question of what was going on behind those beautiful eyes of yours that were looking at him with that same fire.

You furrowed your brow, pressed your lips together, and tried to rip your hand from his.

 

Which okay look

 

Sebastian knew that when you grew so did your mannerisms. People that haven’t seen each other in five bloody years probably don’t know how to read the other as well as they had once been able to.

But you were his favorite book and he had studied you like you were holy scripture. 

He knew that very specific twitch of your eyebrow mixed with the way you pressed your lips into your teeth and tried to snatch your hand from his meant very clearly for whatever reason you were upset with him.

But then as your eyes fell a bit past his shoulder, the twist in your brow became one of curiosity. Then your lips had come out to form a questioning pout as your eyes tracked something behind him. 

 

You were seething inside your mind about being tricked by the mermaids. So when Sebastian had squeezed your hand it felt like an iron brand chaining you to the Feldcroft region forever.

Unfortunately that’s exactly what he had just unknowingly done.

He just made it where if you even stuck your pinkie toe out of these lands the guardians would know it. They would snatch you up and bring you back to that chamber before you could say ‘hippogriff’.  

So yes, one could call you ungrateful or whatever, but you were upset with him. Him and those damned mermaids because you were trapped yet again.

Now you were trapped with the people you loved as collateral. There’s no way on Mother Magic’s green earth that the guardians weren’t going to use every trick they could use to get you back. They wouldn’t stop just because Sebastian had become someone important and powerful.

You attempted to pull your hand from Sebastian only to be met with a stronger grasp to keep you in place behind him. You wanted to scream at him to let you go but something caught the corner of your eye stopping you from doing so.

‘It was a flicker of light’ your mind supplied but something made you follow it. You realized that it wasn’t just one, it was three flickers of light. They were coming up behind Robert’s men, quickly.

In that moment you had to believe that some kind of karmic debt was being paid. That the feeling you knew these three were coming to help you wouldn’t prove you wrong.

You turned to Sebastian and told him something you knew would keep him and Robert distracted long enough to see if these people were friend or foe. “Sebastian, one of them is keeping my wand.”

To say the hamlet went so silent a purple toad's croak could be heard from a mile away was not an exaggeration. 

 

Sebastian figured your wand was lost to your falling down a hill -which he still needed to check you over for Merlin- but to know these men were keeping it from you?

He swore he could hear the chains of Azkaban already for what he was about to do to these men.

Poppy and Ominis had their wands pointed at Robert and his men preparing to get your wand back by whatever means necessary, and some unnecessary with what Sebastian had planned.

At least that was the idea before 3 groans were heard simultaneously making Sebastians’ head turn and that evil smile come back upon his face. Ah it seems the girls have come out to play.

He chuckled lowly at the way Robert began to frantically look all around as if to find the assailants that were able to take his whole team from him in a single second.
Robert was left gaping like a fish when he saw no one but his cohorts lying on that ground. 

 

Poppy started giggling again and you couldn’t help but join her this time. The man looked absolutely stupefied at the shift in this annoying power struggle he had not expected even in his wildest dreams.

You two had to lean into each other as the giggles soon turned into full blown cackles that took over you at the man's labored and angry breathing. 

It wasn’t until you saw one of the men on the ground - Daniel you want to say- being turned over and something being taken from his pocket from the corner of your vision did your laughing fade. 

It was your wand! It was your wand and whoever now had it hid it under their disillusionment charm as well. It stopped your breathing until the person with the single most important thing to you appeared full body in between you and Sebastian, disconnecting your two hands with a well placed hip check to Sebastian. 

 

“My old friend, it seems you may have had this stolen from you.” Anne Sallow stood in front of you alive and healthy. Smirking at you in a way that must be hereditary, and most importantly, giving back your wand.

You couldn’t help yourself, you launched yourself into Anne as you gave her the most crushing hug you could manage. This girl who just brought a semblance of peace in your raging world hugged you back just as tight.

“Oi! Watch it!” You heard Imelda Reyes' loud crass voice ring out from your right suddenly. Thinking she meant you and Anne, you just knew Ominis and Poppy weren’t the only couple you correctly called back in fifth year. Not with the way Imelda talked about the girl unprompted during your flights.

You pulled back from the girl not expecting to see Imelda pointing her wand at Robert who was trembling from having Sebastian's wand on his neck. 

 

   Sebastian couldn’t help the scoff that spilled from him as his twin hip checked him to get to the girl she had been begging to help find. To be able to finally meet the girl had saved her life and her brothers properly without other things afflicting them.

 

“Sebastian, please just let me help you.” Anne had begged at his study door. They were 17 now, the ministry had already told Sebastian what was expected of him the moment he finished Hogwarts and he was running out of time to find you.

As he looked at the map, all he could see was the giant x’s that plagued the parchment. Every x was a supposed sighting of you. The most recent was off a cliff in the forbidden forest by an ashwinder that was at the wrong place at the right time.

He slammed his hand against the wood not hearing his dear twin come in until he felt her hug him from behind. “I may not feel the same extent of your feelings for her but that doesn’t mean I will be useless in helping even if just a little bit. She did save me from that curse and the suffering that came from it.”

Sebastian had told Anne everything about what truly happened at the end of fifth year when she came back one day last summer looking just like their mother when she was alive. 

 

And what did Anne take from it? Not the truth of their uncle, not the truth of her curse caster.  No she took one look at him and asked him softly  “and just how long have you realized you’ve been in love with her for?”

 

 

He had smiled as his sister produced your wand and you decided to thank her you would crush her, or more like she could crush you and you would thank her for it. He shook his head fondly at the two of you with smiles as big as your faces would allow.

Suddenly he saw movement from the corner of his eye from the forgotten foe. He turned to see Robert was pointing his wand at you and gods was Sebastian getting tired of this.

 

Before Imelda’s warning could reach him he already had his wand at the ready and at the man's Adam apple.

Sebastian tilted his head to look the shorter man in the eye as he asked in a low, dark voice “ have you ever had a Depulso that’s been boosted by heritage magic hit you in the throat point blank? Try that little idea again and you will” 

 

   You could feel Isidora’s magic hum in the hand that was holding your wand and you decided in that moment maybe letting it out wouldn’t hurt.

You slid from Anne and past Sebastian to stick your wands tip against Robert’s diaphragm. Looking up at Sebastian he only raised an eyebrow to you as if to say ‘yes Dove? What is it you would like to do to this man? Go on, give me a show.’ 

You hummed to yourself, feeling Isidora’s magic begin to climb inside of you.“Sebastian, I think it’s about time we end this little meeting of ours but I must be polite and send off my caring guardian with a thank you for all the care he gave me. I should give him exactly what he deserves after all our time together, don’t you agree?“

He nodded at you slowly as if trying to decipher what your plan could be but still took a step back. 

In fact it seemed all your friends took several steps back.

 

You glared up into Robert’s eyes as you concentrated yours and Isidora’s magic together into your wand.

Thinking about every time he captured you and the punishments he would order after he brought you back to that secluded hell under the ever watching eyes of The Keepers.

The times when he would make you feel so small even though you and your fate were sometimes bigger than the universe could handle.

 

You took every negative feeling and pulled your wand back from his sternum, and as he breathed a small sigh of relief you did what you've been aching to do for years.
You punished him.

You shoved your ancient magic mix right into his chest and sent him flying.

 

You could barely hear Imelda’s low whistle over the blood rushing in your ears. He rocketed away from Feldcroft, as if he were an asteroid looking for a planet to land into. 

It wasn’t long before everyone stopped hearing his screams of pure terror. ‘That was only a fraction of what he deserved, you should give him more’ something sinister whispered in the back of your mind.

You could feel the darkness of Isidora's magic start to creep into you as two arms encircled your shoulders “Ah my darling friend! I forgot just how powerful you were! But why do you look so tired and disheveled?”

 

Ah Natty, how you missed her straightforwardness. Never not asking the question no one had the stomach to ask out loud, it refreshed you now as it did back then.

You smiled into her shoulder before pulling back to look at your friend but realizing that your vision was swimming and black dots were acting like little fish in your line of sight. ‘Oops must’ve overdone it again’ you thought bitterly to yourself.

 

“I fell down a hill.” It was the last thing that left your mouth before your world tilted and went black.                                                  

Notes:

Sebastian about Robert : I will kill this man for my darling no questions asked.

Ominis: I think I’ve seen this film before and I didn’t like the ending

Sebastian about Robert: I could just kill this guy

Mc about Sebastian: I might just kill this guy

Mc looking around at all her old friends coupled up with who she said they would be when they were 15: call me Cupid because I CAN feel the love tonight

Robert: *says anything*

Poppy: you’re the biggest fuckin joke I’ve ever met, and I met Leander prewitt and puffskein Duncan

Robert: hey no need for a fight I just want the girl:)

Anne, Natty, and Imelda coming out of literally no where like Charlie’s angels: yeah but Sebastian NEEDS her.

Anne stealing mcs wand back: here cutie just thought I’d get this for you

Mc: I’m about to invent airplane mode

Natty: why do you look so bad? Like I’m actually scared you need a hospital.

Mc: lol I fell down a hill * proceeds to go comatose*

I hope you guys had fun as always drop a kudos if you liked and comment if you got something to say

As always I’ll see you in the next chapter.

BUH BYE!

Chapter 4: Limitation of unconscious freedoms

Summary:

What your friends do while you are unconscious and remembering some unfavored memories

Notes:

Okay so here’s the thing

The hurt does start here BUT PLEASE REMEMBER THERE WILL BE COMFORT!

…..eventually

This story likes to get away from me.

IMPORTANT NOTICE:

There is violence, vomit, aftermath of violence, talk of injuries, a dead body, and friends panicking in this chapter. If you wish to skip the violent things they have been marked with asterisk * and are skipable!

Any ways safe and sound by Taylor swift and the civil wars was the sound track this time.

Enjoy!

Natsai saw your eyes roll back into your head and then your body start to tilt forward. 

 

It was like her world slowed to a standstill. She had never seen you so broken down to the point of you fainting like a ridiculous maiden in those novels her mother used to read.

 

She rushed forward to catch you in her arms thanking Godric that her Auror training had her reflexes always prepared for anything that might happen.

 

She whipped her head in Ominis’s direction and yelled out for him to get her husband here by any means possible as soon as he could with his potions kit.

 

She felt someone trying to take your limp body from her - why were you limp? Why were you so unwell? Who had made you like this?-  she turned in their direction snarling out with teeth bared “Do NOT touch her!” 

 

She quickly became aware just then it was Sebastian, who was just using his size to be a shield for you but now was trying to seem as small as possible so as to not incur Natty's wrath any further. 

 

“Natsai please” he rasped out while looking between your sagging body and her “please just let me get her to my home. We’ll get her laid down and Anne can run her diagnostic test to see exactly what’s wrong but we have to get her safe. Natty please just-“ he couldn’t even finish his thoughts due to his panic if Natty had to guess. 

 

She let out a slow breath to calm herself. Sebastian would have the safest space to get you healed. Between his heritage magic connecting him to the land and his non latent obsession over you, nothing could hurt you any further without facing his judgement first.

 

She looked at Sebastian and nodded her approval. He immediately picked you up ‘way too easily’  they both thought and Natty watched as Sebastian quickly carried your unconscious body to his home. 

 

She took several deep breaths before looking at the women staring after the man who would guard you with his life. Opening her mouth and closing it several times before finally coming up with “well it’s already been a hell of morning and it's not even eleven o’clock yet.”

 

That startled a hysterical laugh out of Poppy and soon the rest of them followed in it. What were they supposed to do? You had been gone for five years. The last time Natty saw you, you were being kind enough to help her walk again after the Crucio curse she took.

 

Her legs were shaking as she moved them slowly, one in front of the other, like she was a newborn animal not quite used to having the ability to move around. “ That’s it Natty, you’re doing brilliant!” She looked up to see your eyes already waiting for hers to meet each other.

 

Natty looked back down at her legs shaking her head. “You do not have to do this my caring friend, I know you must have better things to do than watch me have trouble walking of all things.” 

 

You huffed at her, offended she would say that. “ Honestly Natty I wouldn’t wish to be anywhere else.” You smirked deciding to tease the poor girl while she couldn’t chase you “unless you wished it was someone else you were clinging to? Someone with wild red hair that tends to experiment with potions perhaps?”

 

Natty's eyes widened and shot to you, Her mother was right there! She summoned all her strength into her right foot and tightened her hold on your arms so you didn’t get away as she stomped on your left foot in warning.

 

You yelped but a bright laugh sprung out of you at her expression. Had you gone mad? “That’s it Natty! You’re getting better every second!” 

 

You kept laughing as Natty kept trying to stomp on your toes in faux anger. “You know it wouldn’t be such a bad idea.” Her mother had said in between your laughing and shrieking. Natty stopped and stared at her mother, this was it she could just feel the lecture that was to come.

 

"At least then he would stop interrupting my peace to fake an interest in divination to ask about you.” Her mother smiled into her teacup as you doubled over in hysterics knowing just how many times a day Gareth does exactly that.

 

Suddenly there were arms wrapping around her waist and she finally let herself breathe. “Love what’s wrong, is it Tee? Did something happen to him?” 

 

She had married that very boy you had teased her about all those years ago and had a 1 year old son with this wonderful man now. She shook her head as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back against his shoulder. 

 

Eyes still closed she answered him knowing his worst imagination was taking over, “No no he’s still with my mother and thank Merlin for that. It’s been a rather hectic morning.”

 

That got a harsh scoff from poppy somewhere from her right as Ominis was whispering to her trying to get her breathing back to normal. “We’ll be at Sebs when you two are ready but take your time, as I intend to be extremely thorough in my diagnostic test.”  Anne said, placing her hand on Natty’s shoulder as she passed, giving it a squeeze before she made her way to the Sallow residence.

 

Still keeping her eyes closed, Natty nodded. As Anne's footsteps faded behind her she felt Gareth breathe into her hair and wait patiently for his wife to tell him what in Merlin's beard was going on.

 

Finally after taking one last deep breath Natty turned to her husband who sported shorter hair, a short beard and rounded glasses these days and smiled a grim smile that deepened Gareth’s frown. “So, you’ll never guess who decided to pop in this morning.”

 

 

 

*****

 

Strolling along the path behind the school a 6th year was making their way to the closest jabberknoll nest was and humming to themselves. it was a lovely afternoon at Hogwarts and they decided some outdoor adventure was to be had.

 

 Besides they had a paper to write for beast class and Howin was not one to let students be anything but precise in their work so two birds, one stone.(heh)

 

Suddenly a murder of crows cawing caught their attention and when they looked it seemed they were huddled round something and curiosity nipped at the students heels as they got closer.

 

More than likely it was a dead deer but if it was a dead Acromantula, well spider fangs were useful but expensive and they were too broke to look a gift horse in the mouth.

 

As they got closer though they began to see it was no deer or acromantula but something a little bit closer to home. 

 

Having come this far they couldn’t stop themselves even if they wanted to, coming upon the body they could only fall back and let out a strong and sharp screech. 

 

The man's neck was bent at an angle that looked like he landed on it. His sternum was completely caved in to the point the student swore they could see his spine. 

 

Turning and retching up breakfast from this morning they looked back at the man once before scrambling to their feet and bolting to the nearest professor to tell them of what they had stumbled upon.

 

*****

 

 

As Anne entered the house that used to be her home before moving in with Imelda she couldn’t repress the shudder that flew down her spine even if she tried.

 

Knowing the truth of her uncle’s actions and intentions always made her wonder if Sebastian stayed here under some delusional ideal of self punishment. 

 

At least that was until he had gutted the place and made it bigger and somehow more alive. 

 

Anne had just got back from one of her student lessons with nurse blainey to prepare for her student rounds at St.Mungo's and just wanted to take a long bath and sleep for even longer but as she trudged to her and Imelda's home - the thought still making her blush as it sounded so domestic it curled her toes-  she noticed the door to her old home wide open.

 

She took her wand out not knowing what she was about to find and hoping Sebastian was okay. While their relationship may still be tense he was still her twin dammit.

 

Suddenly something very large flew out the front door and startled a small shriek out of her. 

 

Sebastian's head popped out of the door and as soon as he saw her he gave the biggest, most maniacal grin she had ever seen across his face. “Sorry about that Anne, I’m doing a bit of renovation.” 

 

She stared at him dumbfounded for a second before laughing and shaking her head. “Alright then lets see what you’ve planned to do with the summer before our last year.” 

 

He grabbed her by the hand and dragged her into the home and when he said renovating she didn’t think he meant gutting the place.  

 

As he explained what his plans were and how many rooms he was going to add and why she just stared around at the completely empty home. There wasn’t even a back wall anymore! 

 

“Sebastian, do you even know the correct spells to do all this?” She asked carefully as he could dream big and not think about what it will take to get there sometimes. See: Their strained relationship, for example.

 

“Spells? No you misunderstand, I'm doing this by hand Anne.” He says as he turns to look at her with eyes that scream resolve and for once she thinks he knows exactly what this is going to take to get where he wants.

 

She smiles and sighs softly. “Well you’ll definitely have your work cut out for you.” She looked around again at the bare bones of her former home. “Are you sure you know what you’re doing Seb?” She asked softly, more out of needing reassurance for herself than actually questioning him. 

 

The smile and soft eyes he gave her told her he knew that, “Yes my sweet sister. I have some professionals coming every so often to make sure I’m not making so big a mistake that I can't undo it but everything will be built with my own hands. Except for you know appliances and furniture because that would be going a bit far.”

 

Someone laughed behind her and when she turned she saw Ominis leaning in the doorframe. “ You know of that phrase Sallow?” He said with an easy smile across his face “ is that why that awful chair is in your front yard?” Anne went to the door and saw her uncle's chair that has always stayed at the dining table upended in the front yard.

 

“Yes! and this is me celebrating my understanding of the phrase my dearest friend.” He said before taking out his wand and hitting said chair with a Confringo.

 

“Sebastian?” Anne called for her brother knowing he wasn’t going to leave the injured witches side while she was alone. 

 

“In here Anne.” She heard his voice call out from his room. Imelda couldn’t help but let out a snort from behind her. “bit rushed putting her in his bed no?” 

 

Anne could only scoff and roll her eyes before climbing the stairs to where Sebastian had taken her patient of the moment. “Please, I’m surprised she wasn’t taken there the moment he got his hands on her.”

 

Imelda could only snort again at that before grabbing her beloved's hand. Anne stopped mid climb to turn back to her wife - well not legally but fuck it they had a ceremony. 

 

It was weird seeing Imelda apprehensive, so when she was it gave Anne pause. Imelda stepped up to meet her on the landing outside of Sebastian’s room she was standing on and touched their foreheads together. “Do you mind taking a breath with me?” She asked and Anne immediately melted.

 

It was their inside thing, back when they were first courting- if one could call it that- Imelda stumbled over her words and asked if Anne would take a breath with her instead of a break.

 

So whenever the other was anxious or just needy they would ask each other if they would take a breath with them. It was obvious which one it was based on the crease of Imelda's brow. 

 

Anne smiled and kissed Imelda’s brow and just breathed with her for a minute. If she was going to be honest she needed this before stepping into that room to see exactly what their friend who had been missing might have gone through since being gone from their lives.

 

Suddenly their small moment of peace was ruined by none other than Gareth Weasley slamming the front door open and looking positively on fire.

 

Sebastian was there in front of them on the landing in a second, wand out ready to hex whoever dared to enter his house in that kind of loud, brazen manner. Honestly after the years with their uncle, Anne doesn’t believe it fully has to do with the unconscious witch currently in his bed.

 

Once he realized it was just Weasley he sighed and put his wand away. “Mate, you ruined their moment, that was rude.” Anne’s cheeks heated as she realized her brother was privy to the private moment with her lover.

 

“Yeah I’m really sorry and probably will actually be afterwards but right now? I’ve been told a fascinating story about a supposedly missing witch who passed out in my wife’s arms.” He said as he ascended the stairs stopping to peck Anne on the cheek and pat Imelda's shoulder.

 

Sebastian sighed through his nose and scrubbed at his face before turning and staring at his long time friend. Anne could see tears welling up in his eyes from where she stood. He rolled his shoulders back and looked at the three of them “Yes that’s right, she’s in there laying down please do what you need to. Let me know what you find and what she’s going to need to get better but right now I’m going to go check on Poppy and Ominis and let the townsfolk know they’re safe.”

 

 Gareth nodded his head “Natty is with those two now helping Ominis calm Poppy down but it’ll definitely help if you had backup while talking to the others.” Gareth looked at his friend then, as if trying to solve a puzzle, and when he found the answer he gave Sebastian a soft smile. “Don’t worry Sebby, We’re going to save her this time. She’s going to be okay.”

 

Sebastian nodded hastily before breathing out a deep shaky breath, looking at the trio knowing Imelda was going in completely for moral support he fixed them with a look of pride and grinned. “If I didn’t think you were going to be the best for the job you wouldn’t have made it across the threshold of my home. Now go do what you do best and if you need anything or are finished let me know.”

 

Imelda laughed at that “ Yeah yeah we know you could blast us to bits if you wanted Seb, Now go play the leader Mr. Lord-of-the-land-and-the-shore.” At that Sebastian had the decency to blush and turn away to go do his duties.

 

The trio looked at each other and nodded. They entered the room and set up around you. 

 

Imelda held your hand as your whimpers started to make her stomach churn.

 

 Anne began to chant her most thorough diagnostic spells and charms as she watched the sweat pour down your temple.

                

Gareth began to set up his traveling potions table as your labored breathing kept timing with his thundering heart.

 

It was time to reveal some of the mysteries surrounding you and your disappearance.

 

*****

 

You were running through the forest trying to beat the setting sun. 

 

You knew if you didn’t get to *incomprehensible* before the sun set you would never know the truth.

 

You would never know why the keepers refused to let you go no matter how many times you proved able to keep Isidora’s magic contained.

 

You felt a ripple of magic surge past your ear.

 

You knew The Guardians were hot on your trail but if you could just get to *Incomprehensible* you would be safe and would finally, finally understand. Thinking of those your heart longed to see again you kept running.

 

Suddenly you felt nothing but pain. 

 

As you hung upside down feeling the blood rush from the wound on your head and from your mouth where you split your lip on your teeth from your face being smashed into ground. You then realized you had a dislocated ankle from being snatched up by the trap that laid in wait for you. 

 

As you fell into unconsciousness you realized that The keepers knew what you had planned to learn. And the trap meant one thing.

        They were scared of you learning it.

 

*******

 

Sebastian approached his two friends who appeared to be tensely talking about something. Salazar knows what, he couldn’t even begin to guess. 

 

And yes that eye roll did hurt, he thinks he gave himself a headache doing it damn it.  

 

As he got closer their conversation did not cease like he had expected it to. Probably because these are the only two people Sebastian could count on to not coddle him. But his pride be damned, he could do with some soft words and sweet gestures right now. He felt as raw as a fresh burn.

 

Suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder and when he reached the end of the arm that was touching him he found Natty. ‘Oh, thank every good being in the universe.’ He thought to himself knowing Natty while blunt would see he’s shaken to his core.

 

Natty gave him a small smile that told him she did in fact see him and actually saw him, not the face he was trying really really hard to put on right now.

 

“Sebastian, would you like someone to go with you to tell the people they can leave their houses and that they are in fact safe?” She asked in that too gentle mothering tone she gained after becoming a mother to her son. And if anyone asked he did NOT whine and almost cry at the caring offer. What would he do without his favorite Gryffindors really?

 

He’s gonna build them something, he’s not sure what yet but something is getting built.

 

She nodded at his absolute silence and proceeded to loop their arms together to let the hamlet out of their hiding “come now let’s get this over with.”

 

~~~~

 

Anne was going to be sick.

 

Gareth was now brewing four different potions.

 

And Imelda had resorted to praying.

She’s Atheist 

 

~~~~

 

*****

 

It had been hours at this point and there was no sign that your night was going to get easier at any point in time soon. 

 

You were exhausted and could feel your magic starting to fail you as spells and charms became weaker and harder to conjure. 

 

You heard someone cast a spell and quickly tried to throw up a Protego but it seems that your well was dried up. 

 

All you could feel was immense pain and heat as the Incendo was quickly followed by another’s Confrigo and another’s Depulso.

 

Being thrown into a pillar you heard ribs crack apart and felt your shoulder come out of its socket but you couldn’t stop now, they wouldn’t let you even if you wanted to. 

 

“THAT IS ENOUGH” You heard Niamh's voice scream out. Looking over at her portrait and seeing the women red faced and seething made you breathe a little easier remembering not everyone was your enemy here.

 

“Is it child?” You heard Rookwood ask you. You knew what he really was asking ‘ Are you ready to apologize for your words and actions against us today?’ And quite frankly after hearing that man scream about Sebastian for the 1700th time since being trapped down here you thought it was only fair you said your own piece in the conversation.

 

It was truly unfair. The grudge the man held against the boy. Because at the end of the day that was what Sebastian had been, a boy. A boy driven to desperation as no other adult tried to take the wheel from his horrid uncle.

 

You looked at him with nothing short of hellfire and spat out with enough venom it would rival a basilisk “ I’m not the one who started this. So is it Rookwood?” He knew you meant ‘ Go choke on Godricks Dick you fat fuck’ or atleast you hoped he did.

 

He sighed and you stood steeling yourself for more ‘Attuning’. “ It seems it is not, Continue.” You could barely hear them scream at each other over the roar of Isidora’s magic in your ears barely keeping you alive.

 

*****

 

“Yes Mrs.Ryland I will tell my friend to visit you for tea once she recovers thank you.” Sebastian said with a false smile as he turned from the small cottage of his last citizen he needed to play a part for today.

 

Once they were far enough away Natty knocked her shoulder against his “Will you really send our dear friend over for tea?” Sebastian scoffed “there’s a better chance I will get Prewitt off my dick.”  

 

Natty threw her head back and laughed a raucous laugh. Sebastian felt she wasn’t taking him seriously enough “No seriously what is his issue? It’s been 2 years since we graduated and I swear he just floos in to try and piss me off so he can wank to it later.”

 

Now Natty was snorting, there was no saving her composure now. Which is terrible timing as Mrs.Dannae decides this is the moment to talk to him. 

 

He sees her approaching and sends Natty away so as to not offend the poor woman. “Hello Margaery, Are you okay after this morning?” He asked the older woman who has quickly become one of his favorite people in the hamlet since she moved here two Novembers ago.

 

She tsked at him “I’m disappointed in you Sebastian, You didn’t tell me about your little lady. I feel like the other woman now.” And how could Sebastian not love her?

 

Sebastian put a hand over his heart. “Now now Margaery you should know you will always hold a place in my heart.” She smiled up at him and placed a hand on his cheek. Hey no pinching! This is why she’s Sebastian's favorite old lady. “Sweet boy I may have a place in your heart but that girl holds it, I should know, Someone used to look at me like that once too.” 

 

She patted his cheek twice before walking away from him while shouting over her shoulder “I expect to be properly introduced when she’s better!”

 

And Sebastian, with blazing cheeks, places her below Jude the baker on his list of favorite old people for the day.

 

~~~~ 

 

Anne had run every diagnostic report she could.

 

Gareth had 5 cauldrons brewing and a mortar and pestle steadily working in his hands.

 

And Imelda? Imelda was planning on how to bully Weeks into a fully upgraded broom for you because you deserve to remember what freedom tasted like.

 

~~~

 

You laid on the ground curled up under Niamh’s portrait softly crying to yourself when the woman appeared. It was officially five years since you last saw your dear friends.

 

At first she said nothing, it seemed she was checking if her fellow keepers were there before speaking to you softly as if to not be accidentally overheard. “You know sometimes the Mermaids will appear at that window, I wonder if they ever wish to talk.” 

 

Before you could ask what window a wall moved and suddenly you were looking through glass to the dark below of the black lake. 

 

And on the other side of the window, which could only be seen by Niamh interestingly enough, there was a note.

 

‘If you wish to be free follow these instructions’

 

~~~~~~

 

You laid in Sebastian’s bed breathing steadily for the first time since the trio started.

 

Anne sagged into the deep seated chair beside the large window blowing out a ragged breath while letting her head roll onto the back of the chair.

 

Gareth was steadily placing his supplies back into his bag thinking about how many cauldrons he was going to be running for the foreseeable future.

 

It was quiet in the room with just the softest of noises breaking the loud silence between the three.

 

It wasn’t until Imelda sucked a sharp breath between her teeth did the two others in the room look at her. Her eyes were wide with whatever thought had just crossed her mind.

 

“What is it love?” Anne questioned her wife softly. Imelda turned her stricken gaze to Anne before whispering “Who’s going to tell Sebastian about what we found?” And at that the room became suffocating.

 

Gareth broke it with a finger on his nose and a dead panned “Not it.”

 

Anne looked at him as if he was the dumbest wizard she had ever met “Of course I’ll be the one to tell him, he’ll keep his composure mostly if I’m the one to do it.” Of course she wasn’t going to expect him to keep it totally not with the three page report she had in her hands.

 

Gareth let a sigh of relief leave him, he was not even remotely prepared to take on that beast, badass Auror wife or not. But Anne wasn’t going to let him have peace completely.

 

She smirked and said “You do get to tell Poppy and Ominis though, that is.”

 

And in that moment Gareth considered taking on Sebastian the Dragon a little more appealing, 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Mc passes out

Natsai, to the tune of Chrissy wake up: MC WAKE UUUUUP I DONT LIKE THIS

***

Mc passed out with Anne doing a deep dive on her medical history

Imelda a strict atheist: hey god its me Margret

***

Charles Rookwood: are you ready to apologize yet child?

Mc spitting blood at his feet and slamming her shoulder back into socket: Go choke on a dick you stupid fucking bitch

Charles Rookwood:…. Okay well that was rude

***

Imelda making the trio realize someone has to tell the others what they found

Anne: okay I’ll tell Sebastian Gareth you tell Poppy

Gareth knowing that woman is just as feral: or i could become a hermit in the mountains?

***

Come yell at me on tumblr @makebelievemuse !

And remember to leave a kudo and yell in the comments. As always ill see you i the next chapter BUH-BYE

Chapter 5: Limitation of unconsciousness

Summary:

You were placed in a medically induced coma to save you from pain.
But pain finds you anyway

Notes:

Okay really this time please be aware of the asterisk*

WARNING: violence, use of unforgivables, talk of injuries and blood, talk of sickness

Only a couple things happen that you need to know but I’ll put them at the end of chapter cause I don’t have a lot of incorrect quotes for this one, it took me two days to write with how much i didn’t want to write it

Glided lily by cults for this one (IM SORRY OKAY)

“What do you mean you forced her into a coma Anne?” Sebastian asked his sister with a barely controlled rage behind his teeth.

 

Anne sighed knowing this conversation was going to be mentally taxing but it’s not like she could hide the truth from her brother no matter how much she wished she could. 

 

She slammed the pages of parchment she had documented the witch’s condition on down in front of him. As he picked them up to read them she watched his brow furrow and his eyes grow darker with every sentence he read. 

 

“Do you want her to feel the pain of the treatments we are going to have to put her through to get her back to a stable condition? It’s not going to be pretty Sebastian and we’re only going to be scratching the surface over the next two days.” Anne told him in the tone she used with her patients at St.Mungos who were being difficult on treatment options.

 

Sebastian couldn’t believe half the things he was reading. Broken bones that never healed correctly, ligaments that had been torn and healed wrong, burn scars, muscular bruising, and the worst? Curse remnants. 

 

Not just from his bat shit decision in the scriptorium either- he should have forced you to make him take the curse that night, your screams still haunted him,- but from others.

 

Multiple usages of Crucio had deadened some of your nerves and Imperio being used so often it had damaged your brain.

 

His hands were shaking as he continued reading the notes.

 

Your lungs were damaged from untreated bouts of Pneumonia, Fever from untreated infection had taken you to the brink. Your sense of smell is altered from catching cold too often. 

 

He dropped the papers on the table in front of him and let his head fall in his hands trying to keep tears at bay.

 

They were tears of sorrow for you and the pain you lived in, tears of desperation to take it all from you, but also tears of fury because who dared to do this to you?

 

“Is that all then?” He asked his sister with a gravelly voice from his hands, not quite ready to look at her knowing exactly what face was awaiting him.

 

You were really the only one who knew how to do the whole ‘It’s not pity I’m actually just worried’ thing with him.

 

When she didn’t answer he peeked at her over the tops of his hands. She was looking down at her hands and picking at her nails, a nervous habit she had when she didn’t know how to say something. He sighed and hid back in his hands “What is it?” 

 

He heard her sigh through her nose before asking him a question he couldn’t answer. “What’s with her magic?”

 

His eyes snapped up to his twin who wasn’t looking at him. He clenched his jaw shut and turned his head away from her. “ I’m sorry Anne, that's not my secret to share. You’re going to have to ask her yourself.” 

 

He saw Anne nod from the corner of his eye. He wished he could tell her, he told her everything, but he wasn’t sure if you wanted anyone else to know this secret of yours. 

 

He leaned back against his couch and with his head meeting the back of the couch he tried to remember how to breathe normally. “Please sit down Anne, I feel like I’m at Mungos and you came to tell me that gran died.” That got a small laugh from her. She came around the table to sit next to him.

 

Gathering her skirt under her she sat on the couch and took one of his hands in hers. “ I think I’ve given you worse news honestly.” She said soft and sad, petting his knuckles with her thumb.

 

He swallowed harshly at that because he couldn’t disagree but he didn’t want to cry in front of his sister. He felt as she reached forward and picked up one of her papers studying it for a moment before softly asking him “You still wish to keep her right?” 

 

He knew exactly what she was asking with that question. Will you still love her even if she never returns to the girl you used to know? Do you still have those feelings about her that have been drowning you for years? Will you still keep her here?

 

He scoffed at her question “ I’m offended, really. The girl saw me burn my whole world down and still held me like a treasure. I’m going to marry that girl at the first chance I get, once she’s ready of course.” He smiled as his sister bursted with laughter 

 

“Sebastian! And what if she doesn’t want to marry you? I’m sure other suitors will arrive once they hear of her reappearance.” 

 

He gave her a dark look that sent a shiver down her spine. He pursed his lips before nodding to himself. “Guess I’ll just have to give them the old Uncle Solomon treatment”

 

“SEBASTIAN”

 

~~~

 

Everyone had gathered in his living room to discuss together what they had learned separately.

 

Imelda had told Natty everything, they had cried together for hours it seemed over their strongest friend being broken so violently.

 

Natty stroked Garreth’s hair being careful of his left side as he was sporting a conjured ice bag to his head as he didn’t duck quickly enough once Poppy had heard everything and started breaking things.

 

Poppy had her head on Ominis’s shoulder both looking like they had gone through war to be able to sit here

 

Imelda stood in front of all of them to help lead the discussion she knew could turn to chaos at any moment.

 

Sebastian just sat there staring at the floor, leaning his elbows on his knee, looking too pensive to be anywhere but wondering about the woman upstairs.

 

They heard a door close upstairs and all looked up as Anne appeared wiping her hands with a rag. 

 

Sebastian's stomach turned as he caught the red on the rag. 

 

Anne descended the stairs and went to his kitchen to throw away the rag before the others noticed the new color staining it. She turned to his cabinets and grabbed the bottle of fire whiskey she knew he kept hidden for the roughest of days.

 

She would definitely call this a rough day.

 

She grabbed seven glasses and put them on a baking tray she happened to find to bring them into the living room.

 

“There’s an ice bucket in that same cabinet.” Sebastian called out knowing exactly what she was doing in his kitchen because if she hadn’t he was going to.

 

Anne called back a thank you and pulled down the ice bucket and filled it. 

 

Coming back into the living room she put down the tray before looking at her friends and began pouring and handing out drinks before starting her spiel, “If you haven’t already go ahead and call off your jobs tomorrow now. It’s going to be a long night and I doubt any of us are getting sleep tonight any which way it goes.”

 

Some of them sent off their patronuses, not having thought of this point earlier. The rest had done so earlier already exhausted enough to sleep for days.

 

Anne looked at her brother as he knocked back his drink and went to refill it. “You as well, I’ve already talked to some of the townspeople and they agreed to take the responsibilities they can from you for the next few days. All you need to do is keep an eye on the land's magic.” “Alright.”

 

She expected him to fight her on it but it seems that he was also exhausted by the day's events, or maybe it was just catching up to him all at once.

 

Everyone stared at him like he had just confessed his undying love for prewitt he just sipped at his drink.

He raised an eyebrow at his friends “ I’m going to be by her side over the next two days, I'll take the gift for what it is.” Sebastian said as if talking to small children.

 

Poppy seemed to come to her senses and reached for her drink “ yes but about the times you can’t be in the room? Or if we are watching over her?” 

 

Sebastian clenched his jaw at that, noticing that Ominis was watching him with his wand. He took a deep breath and said slowly “If you want private time I can stay in here but at what times could I not be allowed in the room?”

 

All of the friends stared at him with a look that screamed ‘please stop being delusional and come back to reality for two seconds.’

 

“Sebastian” Anne started slowly hoping her brother would realize when he could not be in the room with the witch, “as much as you may wish you were, you are not married to her.”

 

Sebastian looked at her with an eyebrow raised “So? Your point is?”

 

Ominis groaned “So? It would be improper to be in there while-“

 

Sebastian pointed a finger in Ominis’s direction “Okay one, you don’t get to talk about propriety, not with how many times I caught you two in broom closets in school and two-“

 

“Anne will have to undress her to change some of her bandages, Sebastian. You can’t be in there for that.” Imelda interrupted the budding rant she knew was building in Sebastian's chest. She took a long swig of her own drink as all three friends rapidly turned pink.

 

Poppy cleared her throat.

 

Ominis looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him.

 

Sebastian just stared at Imelda with his mouth open.

 

Garreth and Anne traded galleons behind Natty

 

“Right” Poppy said, trying to move on from the subject “ should we come up with a rotation schedule?”

 

Everyone agreed and got to work.

 

*******************************

 

 

You were floating.

 

You could hear voices around but couldn’t place them. 

 

Suddenly you felt as though your very bones were on fire. 

 

You screamed but knew in the back of your mind no one heard you in this black abyss. You were choking on your own spit as you looked around for any sign this wasn’t real but all in your head.

 

You heard a dark laugh coming from different directions around you. And suddenly a cold voice rang out “Oh but this is real my little flower bud, it's just the beginning.”

 

You could place that voice even if you had only heard it through others' memories. 

 

Isidora Morganach cooed at your terrified state before cackling.

 

“Now let's see how strong the Hero of Hogwarts really is.”

 

*******************************

 

“She needs the blood replenishing potion every 8 hours and the skele-gro in the mornings.” Garreth said as he crossed off those off of his potions list.

 

“Why so much blood repleniser?” Natty asked her husband in a serious yet worried tone. Garreth looked up at Anne who was now sitting in between her wife’s legs while Imelda brushed through her long hair. 

 

Anne bit her lip in thought before nodding at Garreth to go ahead and tell the truth. 

 

Garreth turned to his wife and looked her in her eyes before answering. “She’s having some complications with the amount of healing we’re doing so we have to make sure she doesn’t bleed out and that there’s enough blood to get the remedies through her whole body.”

 

The room was dead silent after that explanation.

 

“What do you mean by complications exactly?” Imelda asked knowing no one else was going to even though they all wanted to know the answer.

 

Garreth sighed and reached for his drink, this was Anne’s area of expertise not his. He didn’t have the slightest clue why she kept bleeding out. 

 

Anne cleared her throat to gain everyone’s attention, she sighed and began. “As all of you who read my report are aware she has faced extreme physical trauma that seems to be only treated so she could keep going but not to heal. Now with us she is being treated to be healed not just to keep going. We want to make sure she doesn’t feel agony with every step, not just to be able to take steps. I can assure you she was in extreme pain with every move she made.” 

 

She took a swig of her firewhiskey before continuing, “ The only problem with that is her body has learned how to function with being broken. So now with us fixing that it’s recreating some of those injuries. It’s the whole reason we have her in a coma so she doesn’t feel it happening.”

 

*********************************

 

You were back in the map chamber.

 

You started to panic at first because where was Natty? Anne? Ominis?

 

Where was Sebastian?

 

But then Charles Rookwood’s voice rang out above you “This is the 5th escape attempt you’ve made, child! Do you not understand that we keep you here for a reason?”

 

5th? That’s not right, you were definitely up to 8 at this point. You went to ask if he had finally begun to lose his mind when your voice carried different words to your ears.

 

“I don’t belong here! I am not a dead woman who can only travel through canvas! I am still alive, Rookwood and I miss the sun and breeze!” 

 

What was happening? You had said those words once but that was long ago when….

 

No. Nonononono.

 

You tried to move your hands but found them tied behind you just like that day a little over a year ago. 

 

How could you be back here? WHY would you be back here? You felt tears sting your eyes as your voice rang from your mouth arguing with the keepers but you spoke none of them.

 

“ENOUGH! I am done with your attitude and insubordination!” Rookwood screamed out, silencing the chamber. You both were breathing hard at this point. Him with anger and you with fear about what happens next. 

 

“I have found a teacher that will get results from the young miss.” San Bakar said after a minute of you and Rookwood just glaring at each other. 

 

Rookwood turned to his fellow Keeper “Well bring them in! Let's see if they really have what it takes!” San Bakar held his hand up “Before I do I want a majority vote.” 

 

“What could possibly need to be voted on?” Rackham asked and Niamh followed “My answer is already no men. I already don’t believe she should be stuck here like a caged animal but to need a vote on a “teacher”? You’ve got something up your sleeve Bakar and I will have no part in it!”

 

You watched as Bakar glared down at you before answering “He has some unusual methods of teaching but I’ve never heard of a failure from him.’ 

 

That immediately got Rookwood’s approval, he wanted you tamed no matter the cost. Niamh did not change her stance so it was down to Rackham. Even though you already knew the ending you still pleaded for him to say no.

 

Rackham sighed “I’m sorry dear child but you are Nineteen now, it’s time you stopped fighting the order of things.” And with that they had sold your soul to the devil.

 

You cried and screamed in your head but stayed glaring at the male Keepers as you heard the door behind you open and close. 

 

 You let your head fall forward as you begged your body to not repeat your mistakes from this day. You wouldn’t even listen to yourself, it seemed. 

Just as you had originally the moment you heard the footsteps get close enough you swung your leg out from under you to try and land a kick on this new teacher of yours.

 

It was a terrible mistake.

 

Soon you found yourself on your back grinding your teeth together in pain as your head had just bounced off the stone floor.

 

“My My you weren’t lying professor, she really is a wild little thing.”

 

You squinted your eyes open to see the man who occupied your nightmares like he owned them holding your ankle that had never quite healed right from being dislocated.

 

Your breath stilled in your throat just as it originally had that day, because standing over you was a boy. A boy who looked uncannily like Sebastian. So much so you had thought he was originally, so when you heard the whispered “Sebastian?” Fall from your lips you almost flinched.

 

The boy let a malicious smile grow on his face, “No kitten, my name is Erin.” He gave your ankle a punishing hard squeeze causing you to scream out. “ You shouldn’t mention other boys. I get jealous rather easily and if you make me jealous I'll have to punish you.”

 

You wanted to scream for help, to beg for someone to help you but you knew there was no one to help you. 

 

He dropped your foot and walked up to the portraits to introduce himself properly. You let your head roll to the side and that when you saw her. 

 

Isidora Morganach was standing in the corner beaming at your pained expression.

 

**************************

 

 

 

Sebastian was sitting by the bedside watching your chest rise and fall as you slept peacefully.

 

His mind was raging like a hurricane with all the thoughts swirling around his skull. He didn’t even know where to begin to try and organize them.

 

He looked over at his bedside table that was now full with your potions, Anne had even labeled them so whoever was with you would know which to give you at the correct time. He had just given you one of your nutrient rich potions before he was lost in the ocean of his thoughts.

 

He heard a knocking at the door before it shifted open revealing Poppy “Can I come in?” she asked him quietly.

 

He smiled and gave her a soft of course before squeezing your hand that was in his. Poppy grabbed one of his ottomans that were dispersed throughout the room and sat it on the opposite side of the bed.

 

She took this moment to look at her friend opposite of her. He was staring at you with such turmoil in his eyes but continued to gently smooth his thumb over the back of your hand. She felt like she was watching something intimate and turned her gaze to your face instead.

 

“You know,” She said softly, breaking the silence between them. “ I often like to imagine what school would have been like if she was with us.” “Oh yeah and what do you imagine?” Sebastian asked eager to listen to something besides his own thoughts.

 

She smiled softly, “ I like to imagine she would have gone the curse breaker path as she always enjoyed adventure. That you two would win every duel in crossed wands. That when you joined the quidditch team she would scream at the top of her lungs that you better win this too.” He chuckled softly because he could see you so clearly screaming at him to do better or Natty would be your partner the next Crossed Wands season.

 

He would have won both cups just so he could keep you by his side.

 

“I like to imagine that when you two finally got together and she would complain to me about you and I would tempt her with running away together to live with my grandmother and how we could have adventures everyday helping magical beasts and could come home to feed each other berries while watching the sunset. She would blush and laugh at me but sometimes she takes me up on that offer.” “Hey now.” Sebastian shoots her a look and she laughs softly.

 

“Sometimes I imagine it would feel like tag with how many times we would catch each other in the broomclosets“ “Yeah but you two were obnoxious about it. I’m surprised there’s no little Sweetings running around yet””It’s called the contraceptive spell Sebastian.”

 

She turned to look at him then and decided to tell him her last fantasy.

 

“And sometimes, I like to imagine how you two would have married right after graduation so she could help you in the transition of becoming Lord of Feldcroft. How I’d probably be godmother to a set of twins by now and you would always smile because you were actually happy. that one always tends to make me the saddest of all.” 

 

This time Sebastian stayed quiet as he took in his friend across the bed. She was looking at you with a want he knew all too well.

 

He reached across the bed with a palm raised to the ceiling. She saw it and reached for it with her own hand while taking yours with her free hand. and so that’s how they sat, until Anne came to shoo them away so she could change your bandages and give you your potions.

 

****************************

 

You were already pacing the floor like a wild animal when he walked in the door. 

 

“Aw kitten, did you miss me?” He said before his eyes turned into stone. That was the biggest difference between him and Sebastian, Erin had green eyes and Sebastian had brown eyes.

 

Also Sebastian felt bad for casting Crucio on you, Erin did it because he could.

 

“CRUCIO” He sent the curse at you but you dodged it and gathered your ancient magic to throw a vase at his head.

 

He stumbled and you used that moment to run and try and jump off the side of one of the balconies. It’s too bad he was quicker. “LEVIOSA”

 

And suddenly you were floating in the air 10 feet from your goal. You screamed out in frustration at being so close yet so far.

 

You heard Erin chuckle at your weak attempt to escape him. You didn’t try to escape the chamber anymore, you just tried to escape him during his daily visits.

 

“That was interesting, kitten but still just not good enough.” He taunted you as he walked over to your floating body. “Honestly, yesterday's attempt was much more fun. I mean you sent my own curse back at me!” He stopped in front of you to grin up at you, useless and prone.

 

When he was close like this the differences between him and Sebastian were all the more evident. Erin's skin was tanner, his eyes slimmer, his lips smaller, and most importantly, He had no freckles.

 

“Maybe when you get down we can try to play again but I think you need a time out right now.” He said stroking his finger across your ankle and when you kicked him away he turned and a let out a loud laugh.

 

And this is when playtime starts. 

 

Before he could get too far away you set your plan into action by grabbing around his neck with your legs and forcing the spell to dissipate.

 

Gravity did exactly as you had expected and with how tight you had your legs around his throat he had no choice but to fall to the floor with you. 

 

You were used to falling from great heights onto your side by now so falling onto it from a few feet in the air was nothing for you but for this unsuspecting dirtbag falling while smashed between your legs a few feet was shocking.

 

As you rolled on the floor together, him trying to breathe and you trying to get him to stop, you saw him raise his wand at you.

 

‘Oh hell no’ you thought as you grabbed the center of the wand tightening the grip of your thighs. You pushed against him until the tip was near poking his eye “Go ahead, cast your favorite curse before you pass out.” You taunted him tasting victory and freedom on your tongue already.

 

But then he grabbed your thigh with his other hand and whispered out “Crucio”

 

To say the pain that seared through was a surprise would be underselling it. 

 

It was the most painful Crucio he had delivered to your body yet.  He immediately shot away from your spasming body and took in as much air as he could while you screamed your throat raw.

 

He began to laugh when your screams subsided and looked at you like he was seeing you for the first time. “My my kitten, You really almost had me there. It’s a shame you’re not the only one able to use wandless magic otherwise you might have won that round.” 

 

He stood and came over to stand above you , he smiled as he swung his foot back and landed it in your ribs. You whimpered and curled into yourself to try and protect your body. 

 

He crouched down and moved some hair from your face. “ Now you know I’m going to have to punish you for being a bad kitten right? But I think I want to know more about you so be a good kitten and let me in” He didn’t waste a second before he casted Imperio on you.

 

******************

 

It was late afternoon of the next day when Garreth knocked on his office door. Sebastian looked up over the top of the letter he was currently reading, trying and failing to find a response that wasn’t just ‘haha you’re funny, but get fucked’.

 

“Come in.” He called and was greeted by the red headed gryffindor. “Hey Sebby just came to drop off some potions for our favorite magic act.” Garreth told him and Sebastian nodded before turning back to the letter detailing a bullshit trade deal from the Lord of Pitt-Upon-ford. 

“Anne is upstairs now changing her bandages, apparently she isn’t bleeding out as much which is a good thing.” Sebastian said with a bland voice.

Garreth nodded “Always good when we’re not bleeding.” Sebastian hummed his agreement and Garreth studied his friend for a second before asking “aren’t you supposed to be-“ Sebastian glared up at him, silencing the other man immediately.

“I already got the lecture from Anne. I don't need another from you thank you.”  Garreth nodded and sighed, asking the one question he knew he wasn’t prepared if the other man answered.

 

“Sebastian, are you okay?”

 

Sebastian paused his quill and looked up at the other man who was looking at him, sincerely asking if he was okay. And Sebastian couldn’t hide from sincerity damn it.

 

He took off his reading glasses and scrubbed at his face with his hands, “What do you think, Gare?” And Garreth was definitely surprised by this reaction.

 

“I think if I was in your position and Natty had to be placed in a coma to heal after five years of not seeing her and I had only held her once I’d be on the floor sobbing.” 

 

Sebastian hummed and nodded “ yeah that’s where I’m at. I cried all night last night.” And okay this amount of candor from Sebastian could only mean one thing.

 

He’s replaced Ominis as the best friend.

 

Garreth swelled with a weird sort of pride that was soon destroyed as Anne came in. “Sebastian if you don’t go to sleep now you’re more than likely gonna be asleep when she wakes, do you want that?” And Sebastian immediately shot up and patted Garreth on the shoulder when he passed, “Thanks for listening man.”

 

Garreth watched as Sebastian went upstairs and disappeared into his bedroom. Well at least he could help take some weight off of Sebastian's shoulders. 

 

“Oh my Godric.” Anne squealed from Sebastian’s desk and when he turned to face her Garreth raised an eyebrow to question what made her so shocked.

 

“He told the Lord of Pitt-Upon-Ford, and I quote, “Haha that’s funny, get fucked.”” 

 

And Garreth couldn’t help the howling laugh that escaped him even if he tried. 

 

*******************************

 

“CRUCIO” another curse blasted into you making you scream silently.

 

You had screamed your vocal cords raw at this point already.

 

“CRUCIO” yet another painful curse shot into you, why? You had no fucking clue today.

 

As you laid there in utter agony you watched as Erin walked over to where you struggled to breathe. You instinctively curled into yourself to protect yourself. A smug grin plastered itself on his face “See you can be a good kitten when you want.”

 

You looked up at him and something weird happened then.

 

His eyes flashed to a red for the barest of seconds, but that’s all it took to remember how you were here again.

 

Searching around the room you found what you were looking for.

 

Isidora Morganach standing in a fucking corner.

 

You were quite tired of this game and wanted it to end. 

 

You pushed yourself up off the floor and stood up on shaking legs. Erin laughed at you “Oh? Does kitten want to-“ “Shut the fuck up”  

 

He stared at you in shock or maybe it’s because you broke the script and you really didn’t care either which way. “Kitten don’t-“ “what did I JUST say? You know what,” You held out your hand “ ACCIO WAND” and suddenly you held his wand in your hand.

 

“Kitten give that-“”AVADA KEDAVA!” Erin ducked to avoid the spell but instead of hearing magic above his head he heard you hysterically laughing.

 “Oh man you should have seen your face! Oh that was priceless! Phew! But for real- GLACIUS” and Erin was now frozen solid which meant when you threw him against the wall he shattered pretty easily.

 

You then turned your head to Isidora, with her eyes wide in fright, you gave her a stone cold look. ”Until next time Morganach.”

 

***********************************

 

It had been two days now and everyone was downstairs waiting for you to wake up. 

 

Well everyone except Sebastian who was asleep in the chair next to you.

 

You came into consciousness slowly.

 

Looking up at an unfamiliar ceiling you remembered how for the last two days you had been stuck in your worst memories and began to cry.

 

“Darling?”

 

You looked over squinting and screamed at who you saw. 

 

Notes:

So what you missed is:

San Bakar brings in a “teacher” AKA someone to break MC that looks like Sebastian and yes that’s going to stick with them as it is a memory Mc is reliving.

Isidora trapped MC in this memory specifically to cause her the upmost pain while in her M.I. Coma

MC figures it out and does break free from the entrapment but not without letting Isidora know she’s on her watchlist first.

Now for incorrect quotes:

***

Anne finishing MCs diagnostic tests

Anne: whelp, guess we gotta put her in a medically induced coma now

***

Erin: *exist*

Mc: *crying in the corner with a crucifix*

***

San Bakar: so I’ve got a new friend for you

Mc stuck in a memory hellscape while in her induced coma: I’ve think I’ve seen this film before AND I HATED IT GET ME OUT OF THIS THEATER

***

Erin: *calls Mc kitten*

Mc: okay you Walmart brand Sebastian

***

Anne: I just had to put the girl who saved my life in a coma :(

Also Anne: ITS TIME TO GET LIT

***

Anne: what if Mc wants to marry someone else

Sebastian: I’ll just do what I did with uncle Solomon

Anne: be so fucking for real

*****

Poppy: so what are you going to do when you CANT be in the room?

Seb: why couldn’t I be in the room?

Everyone else: please be for fucking real for two seconds.

Chapter 6: Limitations of Misunderstanding

Summary:

You wake up and Sebastian refuses to.

Otherwise known as Sebastian and self deprecation reach new levels.

Notes:

Warnings for this chapter:

The beginning starts with a panic attack that’s not too descriptive (tell me if I’m wrong.)
Spiders, why is it always spiders?

If you see SPELL/SPELL that means its a combo and I didn’t know how else to make that apparent if I’m being honest

Songs for this one are

Take me back to Eden by Sleep token

Sailor song by Autoheart

Dynasties and Dystopia by Denzel curry, Gizzle, Bren Joy

“Darling?”

 

You looked over and screamed at who you saw.

 

The man jumped up and reached his hand out to you but you backed away from him until you fell from the bed. Yelping when you hit the ground you began to scoot yourself back on your elbows until you were flush against a small dresser. The man just stood there frozen, staring at you as if you had cursed him.

 

You were frantically breathing, Your thoughts swarming like an angered beehive.  ‘How had he found you here? Had he been sent by The Keepers knowing he’d get results? Where were the others? Are your friends in danger or already gone? How did he get here? Where was here? Where was Sebastian?’

 

Suddenly the door burst open and people began rushing in and to your side.

 

“What happened?” You heard a male voice yell at the man by the window, who was standing frozen staring at you.You tried to reach out and warn the others in the room about the man at the window but you found that too many hands were holding you down.You screamed and struggled against them trying to get everyone to see what you were seeing. The man at the window just shook his head slowly while his mouth tried to form words.

 

You heard someone call your name and frantically turned to the sound, scared out of your mind about those around you behaving frantic at your behavior. Couldn’t they see or even feel the evil in the room?

 

 “It’s okay, It’s okay you’re safe! You’re safe in Sebastian’s room, in his home, in Feldcroft remember? Dear we need you to calm down. You need to be able to breathe!” A calm toned woman spoke to you with an even voice which only made your heart begin to beat faster.

 

Calm down? Calm down? How could you calm down when He was here? How could you breathe when every breath came at the cost that He might use it against you?

 

“Shit she’s opened a wound Anne.” You heard a rough woman's voice to your left tell one of the people who surrounded you. “Godric’s heart, Garreth, tell me you have a calming draught!”  The calm woman’s voice now yelled out with urgency into the chaos of the room.

 

Suddenly you felt a vial being pressed to your lips and someone forcibly holding your chin. You tried twisting your face out of the grasp but it was futile. The grip was strong and persistent that you swallow the liquid down to the very last drop and only then did it release your face. 

 

Soon enough, darkness began to creep over your vision and your heartbeat began to slow. “Sebastian, tell me what happened right now!” You heard a woman's voice yell and right before you fell back asleep you heard a sad man tell the room “I don’t know.”

 

~~~

 

Sebastian watched as Garreth gently picked you off the floor and placed your once again limp body back on the bed. What had happened in your mind to make you scream like that? Why did your eyes hold so much terror just from looking at him? 

 

Tears were now freely falling down his face as he suddenly felt someone grab him by the front of his shirt. “What happened in here, Sallow?” Poppy questioned him with the fury of a rampaging dugbog.

 

He just shook his head at her and softly grabbed the fist in his shirt.” I really don’t know Poppy. She woke up crying and all I had said was ‘Darling’ and then she looked at me and-“ He sucked in a breath and closing his eyes he could feel more tears begin to build as he tried to swallow down sobs. ”She looked at me with absolute terror in her eyes, Poppy. That’s when she began screaming as if she was being tortured.”

 

Ominis grabbed his wife by her shoulders to get her away from Sebastian before she did something she regretted come morning. He watched as his friend clenched his fist before turning to the window to try and hide his tears.  

 

Anne stood at the foot of the bed staring down at your now sleeping body. She could only guess what had happened but she knew Sebastian would rather give up his magic than to hurt you. Everyone in the room could see how much you just screaming in fear at him was tearing him apart

 

“She had a night terror.” Anne said to the room when it finally quieted down enough so she didn’t have to yell. She looked to her brother and saw his shoulders shaking with the restraint of trying to hide how utterly destroyed he was. “This wasn’t your fault Sebastian.”

 

“She didn’t scream at seeing you did she Anne?” He turned rapidly to the room and raised his voice at her. This alone would have clued them in to his turmoil if his eyes hadn’t already “She didn’t see you and become so terrified and distraught that she tried to flee from your very presence did she?”

 

“Sebastian she was likely already panicking before she even woke up! You literally said one word to her! How could one word harm her?” Ominis said trying to calm the man but it didn’t seem to work. If anything it only sealed his own self destruction.

 

Sebastian scoffed and shook his head. He began walking to the door to leave the room which would now be forever stained with your terror. “Sebastian, where are you going?” Natty asked him from beside you as she brushed your hair from your tear streaked face.

 

He opened the door and looked back at his friends who were looking at him with worry then he looked at you, curled into yourself like a child, and steeled his resolve. 

 

“I think it’s for the best if I’m not here if she wakes again.” He then turned to his sister who reached out for him and shook his head. She stepped back with a grimace knowing pushing him would likely push him into stupid decisions. 

 

Sebastian then turned to Ominis and with a shaking voice filled with tears reminded them all of the sins he still carried on his shoulders.

 

“Ominis, I think out of all us I know best how much one word can destroy someone.”

 

The door shut with a soft click.

 

~

 

The morning sun shined its rays straight into your eyes, waking you with a harsh greeting the next morning.

 

You woke groggily and with an exhausted groan. You began to stretch your limbs out in the soft bed and felt the bandages pull at your skin.

 

Wait, Bandages? You were never allowed bandages before, much less a soft bed. What was happening?

 

You pulled the covers - which felt like clouds by the way- off of your body to see your body wrapped in bandages from your feet and realized that they came up your neck in some places. You started to remember how you had come to Feldcroft of all places and how so many of your friends had come to your defense against Robert. You also remembered that the mermaids owe you something because that was a terrible fae speak hogwash deal they gave you. 

 

You jumped slightly as the door opened with Anne coming in arguing with someone behind her. “I’ve tried to tell him exactly that but he has built a wall- Oh! Well Good Morning! We weren’t expecting to see you awake!” Anne said with wide eyes as if she expected you to do something.

 

You went to answer her but your throat felt too dry to say anything. You lifted your hand up to your neck and rubbed at it. What had happened to make your throat so raw?

 

Suddenly a glass of water that just looked cold was placed in your line of sight. You looked up to see… Garreth Weasley? He looks so much more handsome now with the shorter hair and glasses, Maybe Natty had some of her mother’s gift after all because while in school you didn’t see it but now? Good for her. 

 

 He was watching you with a questioning look on his face. Taking the glass from him with a slight head nod to show your thanks, you took a small drink went to set the glass down on the nightstand closest to you when he let out a soft chuckle.

 

You turn to him with a questioning look of your own and with an exaggerated eye roll he answered your silent question, “Oh please I know you want more than a sip of water, I bet you could drink a lake dry right about now.” And at that remark you realized exactly how thirsty you really were. 

 

Bringing the glass back to your lips, you began to take large swallows of water until it was gone. Letting out a satisfied ‘ah’ as you finished, you looked to the red head with a look of satisfaction. “There we go, bet that made you feel a little better at least.”  He said as he took the now empty glass from you.

 

You let a small airy laugh escape you. “Hello Garreth and yes I do feel quite a bit better thank you.” He seemed surprised you remembered him but given you were good friends with his wife in school maybe he shouldn’t be. 

 

Almost as if you read his thoughts you perked up and gave him a mischievous smile before teasingly asking him, “By the way Garreth, did you and Natty ever talk about anything beyond divination per chance?”

 

He let out a laugh at that, he forgot that you two hadn’t been able to talk before this whole act began. “Yes we did in fact, talked all the way to saying our vows the September after graduation.”  You gave him a self satisfied grin at hearing that. You were three-for-three at this point, you wondered how many couples you were right about.

 

“Well you definitely seem more cheerful this morning.” Anne said to you from where she stood behind you two, running a diagnostic test on you it seemed. You hummed your agreement, “ I feel good this morning. I can’t tell you the last time I could say that Anne.” You smiled up her sweetly until you saw the storm behind her eyes.

 

Deciding on changing the subject you looked around the unfamiliar room. “Where am I by the way? I mean I know I’m in Feldcroft but who’s room is this?” The two in the room stiffened up at the question and the warning bells started ringing in your head. 

 

“Okay, what’s going on?” You said looking between the two with you. You watched as they stared at each other having a silent argument which annoyed you to no end. Becoming tired of being the only one not in on this silent debate you decided to go find someone you knew would want to talk to you. 

 

Moving your feet to the ground to stand you called out over your shoulder “I’m going to go find Sebastian.” Suddenly the talk-not-twins turned to you and yelled out “NO!” 

 

Not like it made any difference, you were face down in the floor the moment you stood

 

~

 

“You’re being ridiculous Sebastian.” Ominis said for what felt like the 15th time this morning. He’s only been here an hour.

 

“Am I Ominis? Am I really? Because it’s not like I’ve made the best decisions when it has come to her.” Sebastian said as he ran his hand through his hair for what felt like the 40th time since this conversation started and it's only been an hour.

 

“Oh grow up! If she was scared of you she wouldn’t have blushed when you held her hand like some schoolgirl! She would have fought you off her until you let her go! If she was terrified of you she wouldn’t have hidden behind you seeking safety but would have instead run from you!” Ominis stood up and slammed his hands on the desk that was separating him from Sebastian. He was honestly growing weary of his friend's self-deprecating act.

 

“Ominis she was worn down, you must have sensed how different she looks. What if she didn’t have the fight?” Sebastian said, gripping the roots of his hair for dear life now. Ominis scoffed at that remark, you had fight in you up until you dropped unconscious. Otherwise The Daily Prophet wouldn’t be running a story about a mangled corpse found on the grounds of Hogwarts. 

 

They were lucky that the Aurors were pointing their wands at a local group of Ashwinders and not you. They were also extremely lucky that the hamlet was so dead set on seeing who could make Sebastian so loudly claim the title he abhorred just to keep them by his side, Their nosiness was literally buying their silence right now.

 

“Okay now you're fighting facts with fiction. Which means you realize that your stupid idea about her reaction last night is skewed by hurt, but now you feel if you just shut up and go up there and saw the proof that you are wrong you would feel like an idiot. You hate feeling like that so you’d rather sit in your stupid den of self deprecation to wallow in your own made up misery.” Ominis ranted and wow okay attacking Sebastian in his own study, rude.

 

Sebastian glared up at his friend and found Ominis already glaring back. “Yes, because I love torturing myself .” “It’s your favorite hobby Sebastian.” 

 

Sebastian scoffs “If I’m being stupid about this whole thing then let the Fates  give me a sign! Otherwise-“ and suddenly a loud thump from the room that currently held the subject of their discussion sounded out. 

 

Sebastian looked up worried you had woken up in a fit again but when no screaming could be heard he sighed and let his head fall into hands. 

 

“Well I’d say-“ Ominis began smugly only to be cut off by a defeated Sebastian, ”please shut up Ominis.”

 

~

 

“HE THINKS WHAT?” You yelled out and sent yourself into a coughing fit. Anne and Garreth couldn’t help their grimaces as they nodded in agreement to your outrage.

 

You took a deep breath and threw yourself back into the pillows you now knew were Sebastian’s. If you closed your eyes you could smell his cinnamon and fresh parchment scent still clinging there. It only helped to frustrate you more to be surrounded by the stupid man who you knew would be avoiding you for the inevitable future.

 

You sighed and hid your face in your hands only letting your mouth be seen. “He’s wrong of course.” You threw your hands in the air full of exasperation and let them wave about as you spoke. “ I was stuck in my most horrid memories during my sleep and that’s what I woke up remembering. Why does he even think what happened last night has anything to do with him! If he would come up here I could try to explain that it in fact doesn’t.” You said in a sorrow filled voice. 

 

“We know that but good luck getting him up here.” You looked over to the door and saw Ominis standing against the frame looking tired and upset. “He’s set in his ways of hating himself.” 

 

You felt your eye twitch at the statement and let a cold smile grow on your face. “Ominis be a dear and move from the door. Anne, Garreth please step back from the bed.” The three friends looked at you quizzically but did as you asked. 

 

Sucking in a deep breath you began to scream out, “SEBASTIAN SALLOW IF YOU DON’T GET UP HERE RIGHT NOW!”

 

 It may have sent you into a coughing fit to yell that loud but it would be worth it if he heard you. Anne rushed to your side patting your back.”Dear I’m afraid it’s going to take more than yelling at him this time.”  You looked up at her with teary eyes that had more to do with the situation than how harshly you were coughing.

 

Downstairs a lock on a study door clicked into place.

 

~

 

“This feels familiar somehow.” You said as you gripped Natty’s arms for support while you regained the strength to walk on your own.

 

She let out a loud laugh at that, “Yes I’m glad I can repay you for those days my sweet friend. It’s just a shame your mother isn’t here so I can tease you about the boy you have a secret crush on in front of her.”  Your mouth twisted at that, remembering the last conversation you had with your dearest mother.

 

“No daughter of mine will be going to school! You have many good and wealthy marriage prospects dear, don’t waste them on the delusion you can do better for yourself.” Your mother said to you from the reflection of her mirror as she covered the latest bruise given to her courtesy of your father 

 

You scoffed and looked up at her as you moved forward on shaky legs. “You might as well just call Professor Weasley but I’m not sure she’d like to sit around and talk about my extremely dull love life while watching me stumble around.” You said with a sarcastic tone.

Suddenly Ominis snorted from his place in that damned chair where he was grading papers with the help of a dictation quill. You had heard him mutter about students and their incompatibility with his theory class too many times to be jealous.
“I can assure you that Headmistress Weasley would love nothing more than to counsel your hectic relationship with Mr.Sallow.” He said as he furiously scratched something on one of the parchments. 

 

That made you stop and turn to stare at the man in the chair. Headmistress Huh? Could it be that she had something to do with your botched escape plan? Why did it sound like Ominis had been discussing your nonexistent love life with your previous professor already?

 

You looked at Natty to see if you were the only one to catch that but seeing her look at Ominis with furrowed eyebrows it seemed you weren’t. You squeezed her arm to catch her attention, and when you got it you jabbed your head in his direction to tell her what you wanted to do. She nodded and began to walk you in his direction.

 

“Oh yeah and how would you know this, Ominis?” You asked him as you and Natty slowly but surely made your way to him. He stopped scribbling for a second causing the two of you to freeze and act as if she were merely helping you stretch.

 

“I, uh, well you see,” He began to stammer but was interrupted by a gruff voice behind you “It’s because he’s a horrid gossip and so is the Headmistress. They have weekly tea sessions to do nothing but talk about people and their relationships.”

 

You turned your head in hopes you would see the boy who had been avoiding you like the plague for days but found that only Aesop Sharp stood in the doorway.

 

Wait, Professor Sharp? You stared in shock at the man until Garreth’s head poked in the doorway with a guilty smile and a small wave to you. Well at least things made a little more sense with him in the picture.

 

“Professor Sharp!” The three of you exclaimed in surprise at seeing the man. He let a small almost invisible smile reach his face before stepping into the room. 

 

He had more gray in his hair than you remembered from your time in his class but he still stood a tall and proud man. He offered his hand to you and you gently laid your hand in his while letting go of Natty. You couldn’t refuse the gesture, It wouldn't be ladylike of you to snub the man.

 

Aesop looked down at you and became choked up with emotion. How could his brilliant, diligent, powerful student still look so small after so much time has passed? He squeezed your hand and asked you in a careful tone, “How are you my dear?” 

 

You smiled up at the potions professor and nodded, “I’m alright Professor just trying to learn to walk as a grown adult.” He laughed softly at your quip.

“Well You're doing far better than I did, I still have to use a cane for assistance. You will be running in no time if you put in half of the effort that you did in your studies.”

 

You blushed slightly and looked down at the floor remembering how eager you were to catch up with your classmates, all for it to go to waste. “Thank you Professor I appreciate the amount of confidence you have in me but I’m not sure how founded it is.”

 

The room fell silent in your confession. Not used to hearing you be so self deprecating, it made your friends uneasy. The Professor questioned where exactly you had been these past years. He supposed he should have tea with the Headmistress himself soon to see what she knows. 

 

“Well my dear, I can assure you that they are completely founded, Starting from the very base that you did not steal a fwooper feather for a certain someone on your first day and was only built up from there with every moment you proved your worth in and out of my class.”

 

He gave you a secret smile as you looked up at him with open and hopeful eyes. “I mean look you’ve been walking this whole time without even realizing it.” He couldn’t help but comment as you two reached the window across the room from where you started.

 

And it was true, you suddenly realized that Sharp had led you right over to the window, right beside Ominis as he sat staring up in amazement of you. 

 

You beamed with pride and something in Sharp softened as he watched you look to your friends in pure joy. Ominis looked up at Sharp then and hummed in thought. You turned your attention to him and asked “What is it, Ominis?”

 

He shook his head and smiled to himself, “Oh nothing, Just thought of something to talk about over tea.”  He then took a sip of his tea he had prepared before he began supervising your walking lessons with his wand casting over the room so he could monitor your progress.

 

But since Sharp entered the room, he watched the entertaining act absolutely enraptured with the little dance you two had performed. Even if he had only seen your outlines, he could hear what his sight wouldn’t tell him. 

 

Blushing horrendously you could only look at him in horror, because only Ominis knew of the small itty bitty torch you had held for your potions professor - what? He was an ex-Auror for Merlin’s sake and you were fifteen.The boys and some girls had Garlick, the girls and some boys had Sharp.

 

You could only think of one thing to do to reciprocate Ominis for his teasing,

 

You smacked him on the head causing him to spit tea on an assignment and causing Sharp to let out an actual laugh.

 

~

 

“Sebastian, you are hurting her! Currently!” Poppy exclaimed while throwing her hands in the air at Sebastian’s antics that had been going on for the last three days. He sighed and dropped the paper he had been trying to read since this conversation started.

 

He had gotten three sentences in so far. 

 

“Poppy you know when a door is locked it doesn’t mean to cast an alohamora so you can yell at me hoping that you will convince me I’m acting ridiculous.” He said sarcastically to his small friend who was turning more red by the second. 

 

“But you ARE acting ridiculous Sebastian! You are acting like a child who has been scolded for not listening! Which honestly, I suppose fits as you refuse to listen to anyone but yourself! Including the girl who wishes for nothing more than to see you, to even just talk to you. Instead you’d rather hide yourself in here to do what exactly? Throw yourself the pity party that none of your friends will attend because it reeks of bullshit?” Poppy rants at him hoping to get through to him.

She is over and done coddling the man and his feelings, not when she watched your eyes fill with sadness every time you looked at the door to his bedroom and he wasn’t there with his charming smile and a “Hello darling.” 

Suddenly someone knocked at his office door and he sighed as Poppy called the person in.

Gareth entered with a small pleased smile on his face. He came in silently and sat at one of the chairs opposite of Sebastian. “Sharp is here if you’d like to say hello by the way.” 

Sebastian stared at him in disbelief, he hadn’t even felt Sharp enter his wards. He thought about the last time he checked them and flinched mentally. He scolded himself and swore he would check each one tonight as he hasn’t been sleeping lately anyway. 

“And why is the potions professor in my home exactly?” Sebastian asked tersely, he hadn’t necessarily hated Sharp but he definitely wasn’t Sebastian’s favorite person either. Garreth shrugged his shoulder nonchalantly, “Asked him to help with her potions, he asked if he could see her. Who am I to refuse the request?”

That had Sebastian’s eye twitching as he remembered exactly how all the girls in school would giggle behind their hands and blush whenever Sharp was around. He had even caught you blushing once in potions when the ex-Auror stood behind you to compliment your potion assignment of the day.
Garreth didn’t have to look at the man to know his comment got under Sebastian’s skin and mentally moved his king into position to call checkmate. “You know inviting others into someone else’s home could be considered rude.”

“So could avoiding someone because you’re too stubborn to admit you were scared you had lost them like an adult.” Garreth said without missing a beat. He met Sebastian’s eye, almost daring him to fight with him on this. ‘Check and mate Sebastian Sallow.”

Sebastian could only gape at his friend who he now realized had planned everything so this exact conversation would happen and force him to wake up. Garreth huffed at him and his dumbfounded expression, standing to leave with his hands in his pockets. 

 

He stopped at the door and turned to Sebastian “Take a shower mate, It’s not bullshit we’re smelling, It’s your own stench of stupidity thinking that hiding yourself away in this room won’t push her away completely. We understand how scary that night was, hell we were all there, but she isn’t going to wait for you to get your head out of your ass forever” And with that Garreth left.

 

Poppy and Sebastian sat in the silence he left them in for a moment before Poppy sniffed at him and recoiled. “No really Sebastian, when was the last time you bathed?”  

 

Sebastian just banged his head against the desk.

 

~

 

It was the dead of night and you couldn’t sleep.

 

You had been staring at the ceiling for hours, thinking of the rush you felt walking down the hall earlier today by yourself for the first time. It had been a week since your rehabilitation started and you wanted to take a bath by yourself. You may have been breathing hard by the time you stepped into the tub but oh gods was it worth it. 

‘Oh my, how the mighty have fallen.’ Whispered a voice in your head you now knew was Isidora. 

You don’t know how but you two were now connected in your mind, probably something to do with the fact you took her magic inside yourself but who could tell. 

 

You did know that if she was active like she is now you weren’t going to get any rest no matter how much you slept, she would make sure of it as your mind was her shiny new playground. 

You decided if you weren’t going to sleep, some tea sounded good. The only challenge is something you haven’t faced yet. Something you were scared to face alone but knew you would have to eventually.

The stairs were going to be a pain to go down by yourself.

 

You sat up and swung your feet to the floor, grabbing the post of the bed to steady yourself as you stood up. Once you had your bearings you nodded to yourself and began your perilous journey. 

‘A week and a half ago you were going to throw yourself down giant cliffs for a chance at freedom and now going down the stairs for a spot of tea has become perilous? Tsk tsk my little flower bud.’

Okay she has a point this time you couldn’t lie.

You gritted your teeth as you got to the top of the stairs and looked down. Yeah no way were you getting down without assistance, it’s a good thing there was a bannister you could rely on! You clutched tightly onto said bannister as you took all twelve stairs one by one like a toddler might. It may have taken you a while but eventually you came to the bottom of the dangerous stairs and wanted to shout in hard earned victory.

‘Child do you even know where the kitchen is?’ Must she ruin your happiness, must she really? 

 

Grabbing your wand from the pocket of the pajamas Natty had given you, You cast a soft Lumos before proceeding to where you could remember the kitchen being from the last time you were in this house all those years ago. 

You took in the differences Sebastian had implemented in the home as you toddled your way into the kitchen. Anne had told you how he spent an entire summer rebuilding this house with his bare hands. It filled your heart with a warmth you couldn’t name as you thought about him smiling at his finished handiwork. 

You found the necessary tools and ingredients as quietly as you could so as not to wake the sleeping man in a room somewhere down here. Casting a small flame spell you lit the stove and a nearby candle so you can see without your wand. placing the kettle on the flame and you watched as it danced under the metal. 

‘I have a question flower bud.’ Isidora said into your mind, surprising you as she has yet to speak directly to you. You decided you had nothing better to do while you waited for the water to heat so you might as well entertain her. ‘Yes Isidora, what is it?’

A quiet fell in your mind that almost made you believe she had left your mind completely before she spoke again, ‘ why do you stay around this boy if all he does is bring you pain?’ 

And if that wasn’t the thousand galleon question. 

You pursed your lips and tried to think of a way to explain this without sounding crazy or even worse: desperate. 

 

Suddenly you heard the kettle begin to whistle slowly and decided it was hot enough. Taking the kettle off the flame and killing the flame, you tried to organize your thoughts before answering her. 

‘It’s a long story that can be summed up like this: I believe in him more than he believes in himself. I know he can be better than he is and will do anything to prove it to him. Simply, I know what he is worth and I want him to know it as well.’ 

It was a good explanation, you thought. It encapsulated your relationship with the man in a neat package and put a pretty bow on it.

After a moment of silence where you dressed your tea the way you wanted. You began sipping on your victory prize when she spoke again. ‘What if I asked for the long version? What if I asked to know the details?’

 

You thought for a moment about explaining how you didn’t want a psychopath in your mind who liked to bring you back to the worst times of your life but we can’t always get what we want. But then you glanced towards the stairs and realized you’d rather deal with this emotional pain than to deal with going back up those treacherous ledges.
You sighed to yourself and began your tale.

 

‘It was my first day at Hogwarts and I was beyond nervous yet still excited.’

 

~

The next morning Sebastian woke to the grey-blue light entering the window in the bedroom connected to his study yet again. He was really missing his bed at this point but he’d rather die than kick you from his bed, knowing it was the coziest bed in the whole house.

 

Going through the motions as he did every morning, he was finally ready to begin his duties of the day. It was when he passed by the kitchen to leave that he saw a figure slumped over themselves at his kitchen table.

Taking out his wand he moved silently closer until he realized the figure was you.

How did you even get down here? That’s when he noticed the empty cup of tea by your hand that was under the arm you were using as a pillow.

You had gotten up in the middle of the night to make yourself tea? The last thing he knew you could barely walk on your own much less get down the stairs by yourself. 

He chuckled at your stubbornness and moved to brush some hair from your face when he remembered where your relationship was at the moment and stepped back from you.

He looked at the door knowing he would be gone for some time today. He shook his head and sighed at himself for being a coward and not seeing you upstairs himself. He took off his cloak to lay it over your shoulders carefully so you didn’t catch cold in the early morning chill instead. 

He turned back to grab his broom but before he opened the door he took one last look at your still sleeping form and only then did he leave the cottage.

~

 

It had been a few days since your midnight escapade and you were now able to roam freely.

 

Did Anne yell at you when she found you still at the table that morning? Yes and for a very long time as well. Eventually she calmed down enough to agree you were rehabilitating quite nicely.

You had even begun exploring the house when you had the energy. You had bumped into a surprised Sebastian once during your explorations. It had gone as well as one could expect.

 

You had turned the corner from the hallway into the main area as you now knew downstairs contained two more bedrooms and one more bathroom, a small library, the door to the garden, and Sebastian’s study which you couldn’t gather the nerve to move inside of.

You had assumed he was out doing whatever he did in the mornings. It was the only time you allowed yourself to move around the house in the daylight so as not to make him uncomfortable. Well more uncomfortable than he must already be.

You still had not spoken to the man since that awful night, it was like he was avoiding you at all cost. At this point you just figured that giving him the space he was desperate for was the only choice you had with him. 

Suddenly you heard someone hiss in a breath from in front of you, you froze when you saw it was the man currently occupying the remaining space in your mind.  He was staring at you as if waiting for you to start screaming at his presence again. You would plead for his forgiveness for the rest of your life if he would just stop looking at you like that.

Seeing you shrink in on yourself and look at him with sadness in your eyes Sebastian could finally see what his friends were begging him to see for days now. You clutched his cloak around you tighter and turned your gaze to a nearby painting.

He tried to force words from his throat but it seemed none would squeeze through. He cleared it hoping to finally be able to say anything but you beat him to the punch.

“Thank you” you said in a soft voice “For the cloak. It was quite chilly when I woke up that morning.”

He wanted to say so much, to ask so many questions. Why were you down here that night? Was it the night terrors again? Were you two okay? Instead of saying any of that he took the cowards way out.

“I said you were under my protection, even if that means protecting you from the cold.”

You wanted to cry at that because it meant he was only caring for you because of his duties as Lord.  Did that mean once you were well enough he would leave you alone for good?

You couldn’t face the thought in front of him. You nodded your acknowledgment of his statement and turned to climb the stairs so you could cry into his pillows.

 

Needless to say you now felt more distant than ever from Sebastian.

You were outside in the small garden at the back of the house just enjoying the sunlight and its warmth on your skin. You tried to stay out here most days trying to soak up all the rays you had missed over the years from being locked in that chamber, that was unless you were being sent on a quest. Even then you were on a time limit and were supervised unlike now.

If it also had the benefit of reducing the chance for a moment like the one in the kitchen to happen again? Well you took your wins where you could.

 

Suddenly a child’s scream interrupted your carefully carved out peace. 

You immediately turned your head to the noise to discern the amount of danger the child was in. That’s when you heard more screams from the hamlet sound so you grabbed your wand and ran to the cacophony of terror. 

Coming around the house, you were greeted with the sight of what looked to be a whole colony of Acromantulas hunting the people of Feldcroft. You were stunned for two seconds thinking there were no Acromantula nests in the Feldcroft region but then you remembered Aranshire and shivered hoping this wasn’t a similar situation.

Sebastian would have a fit otherwise.

A woman’s scream struck you out of your thoughts and you immediately jumped into action to save her from the spider as it jumped to attack her and the two small children in her arms. 

 

“CONFRINGO”  was the first and most fitting spell you could think of and when it hit, it sent the spider flying next to few more which soon caught on flame as well after a few well shot basic cast blew up the spider you unintentionally used as a bomb.

The small family stared at you until Poppy yelling at you from across the courtyard had snatched their attention. “GET EVERYONE IN HERE! WE’VE CLEARED THIS BUILDING!” Looking back at the family you instantly knew what you would do.

“Well? You heard the woman, MOVE.” You told the woman while helping her and the children up as you began to run along side of them to help them reach the home. 

 

“PROTEGO/STUPEFY/DEPULSO” you sent spiders flying as you came across more townsfolk trying to reach the safe house and made your way over to them to give the people your protection.

“BOMBARDA/DESCENDO” “ Come with me now!” you yelled out ”I will get you to the safe house but you must stick close together!” You were going to save as many as you could, injuries be damned.

A man screamed at you while trying to defend himself. “And who do you think you are? Just because you are Sallow’s new who-“ “ACCIO” you were barely able to snatch the man from the pincers of a larger spider.

You did NOT have enough time to deal with bigoted opinions when giant spiders were trying to eat people. You got in the man's face, clutching the front of his shirt to hold him while you tell him “Shut up and follow me or end up arachnid food see if I care.” And with that you release him from your grip to make his choice.
You didn’t fail to notice him get in line behind you.

 

“ARACHNIA EXUMA” expelling the group of spiders that were in your path as if they planned to ambush your group. ‘Not with this many lives at stake, not a chance in hell’ you thought as you saw Poppy shooting off spells from her place in the doorway so others could reach her. 

 

“LEVIOSO/CONFRINGO/DEPULSO” sending another spider bomb soaring as you finally reached the safe house. Counting people as they entered the home you realized only probably a few were missing. Looking at Poppy you saw her shake her head in silent explanation.  

Your stomach sank as you decided on your next course of action. You were so gonna get yelled at after this stunt. “Poppy let me handle this, you keep everyone else safe and inside no matter what.” 

Poppy recoiled at the suggestion but looking around she could see that only someone with your gifts, even coming out of forced rehabilitation, could handle the sheer amount of spiders taking over Feldcroft.

 

She bit her lip and nodded. She shot off a series of red flashing lights from her wand into the sky. She turned to you with tears in her eyes. “Be careful my friend, you’re still not at a hundred percent yet.Merlin, The Sallow twins are probably gonna have words for me for letting you do this.”

 

You gave her a smirk. ‘Oh I will be ENJOYING this’ you heard Isidoras voice speak in your head, and you couldn’t help but to agree. “Don’t worry Poppy dear, you just leave everything and everyone to me.”  She nodded and turned to shut the door locking you outside with the Acromantulas.

Rolling up the sleeves of your shirt that was stolen from Sebastian, you turned to the ungodly amount of spiders. 

You sighed and cracked your neck as you got to work.

 

~

 

“I’m telling you something got through coming off of these hills. I just wish I knew what.” Sebastian said to his companions he brought with him this morning to help him see what could have gotten through his wards overnight.

Natty bent down, holding her son's head as he gurgled from his sling that sat him across her chest. She felt the ground trying to find what her friend could be talking about.

 “Sebastian I see tracks for sure, but I can’t identify them. I’m not the magizoologist in our group.” She said trying to figure out why she was on a mountain side when she could be spending time with her child and doing the ever growing pile of laundry.

“Honestly Sebastian you should have asked Poppy to join you. Unless you wish to talk about something else?” Anne prodded at her brother and only got a scoff in response.

“My personal life isn’t as important as the lives in Feldcroft right now, Anne.”  He said in a petulant tone before looking off to the side “Besides Poppy is kinda scaring me these days.”

Both Natty and Anne rolled their eyes. Poppy had begun to growl at Sebastian like one of her beasts whenever she saw him these days. She was fed up with the tension between him and her dearest friend, honestly they all were but they had yet to figure out a way to get you two to reconcile.

 

Out of the corner of his eye Sebastian saw a series of flashing red lights being shot off in the air. The only thing those could mean froze him in place. He taught Poppy that sequence of flares to be used for only one purpose.

Feldcroft in extreme danger. Come back now.

 

Immediately Sebastian was apparating back to the outskirts of Feldcroft and was almost hit with the burning corpse of a spider.

“GLACIUS/DESCENDO, ACCIO/INCENDIO/DEPULSO, LEVIOSO/DIFFENDO/BOMBARDA” He heard a woman yell out spell after spell never once stopping her magical attacks.

He ran as quick as he could and stopped at the top of the hill that looked over feldcroft to see you there in all of your feral glory.

You had sent your magic into a large spider forcing it down to the size of an ant before squashing it under your foot. Sending another wave of magic into another spider you transformed it into a barrel of explosives before launching at a Matriarch Acromantula and burning it alive.

You hadn’t noticed a medium sized spider approaching from behind you but he did and he’ll be damned if he let a spider stop this glorious display of magical prowess you were showing.

 

“LEVIOSO/CONFRINGO” He shot a ball of flame straight into that eight legged abomination’s abdomen making it shrivel up immediately. 

 

You looked at him for the barest of seconds before going back to destroying the arachnids. He was fine with that as he watched you slam a boulder into the head of one and killing it instantly.

 

Going back to back with you he immediately felt more secure than he ever had before. It was like his hereditary magic agreed with the fact you were meant to be by his side. 

 

If only he could bridge the gap he created. 

 

“Always knew we were better as a team but are you ready to defend my home with me?” He asked you as you both watched more spiders surround you, no longer hunting their prey but stopping the ones hunting them.

 

You looked up at him over your shoulder and he swore he saw your magic shining in your eyes. You paused as if to think and then gave him an absolutely wild and smug smirk. “It’s cute you think you can keep up, Sallow. How about you stop talking and show me those new tricks of yours.”

He gave you an equally wild and smug smirk. You both turned back to your enemies and in tandem shot out the one spell you both favored.

 

“CONFRINGO”

 

 

 

Notes:

The angst is almost over I swear. We’re getting to the end of this arc and then we get to see how seb and Mc get back together.

Now for the incorrect quotes i know you love:

Random town’s person: should we really have kept quiet about that girl? She seems rather…..aggressive

Poppy staring loving out a window as Mc takes down a pack of acramantulas by herself: she’s harmless :)

***

Poppy to mc : and tell your boyfriend, if he says he he’s got beef

Ominis behind her: *clap clap*

Poppy pointing at Sebastian: that I’m a vegetarian AND I AIN’T FUCKIN SCARED OF HIM

***

Garreth to Sebastian: take a shower you reek of stupidity

Poppy spraying him with febreeze : he reeks period.

***

*Ominis calls Sebastian out on his bullshit*

Sebastian: I’m just trying to be depressed but I’m honestly feeling so attacked right now.

***

Sebastian: Why would you bring a man my darling had a crush on into my home?

Garreth: Why won’t you tell her you are in love with her while she lives in your home?

Sebastian: :O

Garreth: Get wrecked bitch.

***

Poppy: I stg I will bite you if you don’t stop making her feel sad

Sebastian: I’m sure that’s a sign you have rabies or something.

***

Ominis: Oh I’m so telling the Headmistress about this at our next bitch session

Mc: Not if you don’t have teeth you won’t

***

Sebastian: she screamed because of me :,(

Garreth: STANNDD UPPPPPPP

***

Thank you guys so much for reading hit me up on tumblr @makebelievemuse, remember to hit that kudo button to smack some sense into Sebastian, scream at me in the comments if you want, and keep me in your bookmarks cause I don’t have a posting schedule lol.

As always I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUH-BYE!!!

Chapter 7: Limitations of reconnecting

Summary:

Everyone was tired of Sebastian ignoring you, including you.

Notes:

They go on a date! Someone gets Bit! There’s a baby! Not in that order! MC will NOT be getting pregnant in this fic istg.

No real warnings for this one except Sebastian gets *ahem* excited and Mc cries, a lot.

Songs that made this chapter possible are

Elysium by Mars Mignon

I did this all for you! By Xana

Rain by sleep token

Onto the chapter!

You stood next to Sebastian, both of you breathing heavily.

You had finally done it, You had finished off the final spider with a basic cast of all things.

Trying not to puke with how much exertion you just accomplished you placed your wand in the holster Imelda had given you and slowly sat down on the ground, placing your head in between your knees.

Sebastian saw you sit down and instantly became worried you had overdone it with how much magic you had just used. He quickly moved to kneel by your side, not sure if he was even allowed to touch you right now but he threw caution to the wind to pet your back in comfort. 

“Dove are you okay? Were you bit?” He asked with concern lacing his tone.

Your head instantly shot up at his words, staring up at him you could feel the unpleasant emotions you had been feeling since the conversation in the kitchen happened begin to rise to your throat . 

You stood up slowly and then glared down at him once you were at your full height. “Don’t do this." You warned him in a low voice, trying to protect him from your anger while protecting yourself from getting your hopes up that he actually cared for you.

Sebastian looked up at you with confusion spelled clearly across his face. Standing up he let his frustration take over his words. “Don’t do what? Make sure you're okay? Darling I hate to break it to you but we just faced way too many arachids together for me not to be worried. I mean how long did you defend Feldcroft by yourself before I got here?” 

He was now word vomiting , which would have been great at any point before this. Not when you were looking at him like you were trying to set him aflame with just your eyes. 

You scoffed and turned from him in pure exasperation. “Honestly Sebastian, has it been truly so long that you’ve forgotten my actual name?” Crossing your arms you take two steps away from him. You knew you were focusing on the wrong thing right now but you were irritated with him, and he deserved to feel it. Especially since it was his fault to begin with for Merlin sake.

“Is that why you insist on calling me these childish nicknames? I mean HONESTLY did you-“ and then you were struck silent. 

Your name had left Sebastian’s mouth like a lightning strike crashing into the earth. You stared back at him dumbstruck as he looked at you with carefully constrained- well you couldn’t exactly name the emotion flashing in his eyes but you knew it was dangerous.

He took a long stride toward you and gripped your chin to force you to look into his hurricane eyes. “My Dove, I do not use these terms of endearment to make you feel anything but sweet for me. I call you these things because that is how I see you.”

‘Have birds become endearing since I’ve been alive?’ You heard Isidoraa ask into your mind sarcastically. You crinkled your nose at him and sneered “you call me a stupid bird Sebastian”

He chuckled lowly at your face, leaning down he looked directly into your eyes and spoke softly. “I call you My Dove because you are the only person to bring peace to the hellscape of my mind. Even when you are acting so viciously, you bring soothing relief to my aching heart.”

You felt the tears in your eyes but stubbornly held them back. You couldn’t break now you were still upset with him damn it. “You sure have a funny way of showing it Sebastian.” You whispered to him and felt the responding sigh fan across your face.

“I know I’ve been-” He started but was interrupted by his screaming twin, “WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE?” Anne broke the moment between you two from the hill he previously stood on.

“MERLIN DAMN YOU ANNE THEY WERE ALMOST THERE! YOU JUST RUINED IT!” Poppy screamed at her in complete frustration.

Both you and Anne’s faces bloomed pink as the position that you and Sebastian held had everyone’s attention had finally hit you. Sebastian groaned and stood to his full height from where he was bent over to look into your eyes. You watched as he walked over to where Poppy was rapidly explaining the scene you and Sebastian had created to Anne.

You sighed and rubbed at your forearm, trying to calm your heart from the frustratingly hastened end to the conversation both you and Sebastian needed to have. You could hear Isidora’s riotous laughter in your head at you two for forgetting you were out in the open and in plain sight.

“Seriously, What happened here?” You turned to Natty who had come to stand next to you. You began to try and explain what happened when you spotted what lay across her chest.

“Natty.” You started to breathe heavily at what you believed she was holding in her arms, “Natsai is that… Is that a baby in your arms?” Isidora immediately stopped laughing as her attention was caught by your words.

She gave a noncommittal hum and looked down and then beamed widely back at you. “Oh yes! You haven’t my son yet!” She exclaimed as she revealed the wide eyed baby. 

You could feel yourself vibrate with the strength it took to not to let out a high pitched squeal at the adorable baby, it seemed Isidora’s had no such qualms as her resounding squeal echoed around in your mind.

He had his mother’s hair but the curls held the color of his father’s hair. His wide searching eyes were all Natty but those freckles screamed Weasley. 

He looked at you and just stared for a moment before giving you a big smile that was mostly gums but showed he already had a few teeth. He reached out and made grabbing motions with his little hands. “Do you wish to hold him, my friend?”  

HOW could you say NO? He was reaching for you! Isidora screamed at you to hold the baby immediately and you could only laugh at her desperation to see him up close.

You nodded furiously holding out your arms and when Natty placed him there he began to grab at your face. You jokingly chomped at his hands making him squeal in delight. Your heart melted instantly and you knew you would kill for this child, he needed only to point at his enemies and you would destroy them in a second. Isidora sealed her approval on your thoughts, You weren’t sure if it was because they were violent or if it was because she was also in love with the small boy.

You looked at your friend who was trying not to laugh at you with her baby. You were really too precious, she could see the devotion hit your eyes as her child charmed you into undying loyalty. He did that often enough Natty swore he was going to be a Slytherin when he was sorted. 

You turned in mock offense to Natty as her son nuzzled into your neck. “Natsai, how dare you keep him from me for so long! What is his name?” You asked, becoming more infatuated by the second with the baby in your arms.

She laughed at your false anger towards her, “his name is Atticus Tariro Weasley, and I was more concerned with your health than showing you my child.” You looked at her in true offense now and shook the little hand that was now grasping your fingers at her.

“Natsai you act as if his little giggles alone wouldn’t have had me walking fully. He is just too precious! Is Tariro a family name?” You asked her in true curiosity.

She shook her head and explained “No it was actually a compromise, Garreth wanted him to have a traditional name from my homeland as his first name but I wanted him to be able to fit in here. So we agreed to disagree and now call him Tee.”

You wanted to hear that story and told her as such as you swayed side to side with the child on your hip. She began her story and Tee began to fall asleep against you.

 

~

 

“Oh my gods Anne, she's holding Tee.” Sebastian said while transfixed on the sight of you holding the only baby of the group. He saw how much you lit up at the sight of the child and became hypnotized. You looked radiant with a child on your hip. He could give you a child, he could give you his- 

Giving her brother a smack on the back of his head, Anne brought him back to focus on the issue at hand rather than whatever rancid thoughts he was thinking about you. “Focus Sebastian. You can drool over the girl later. Right now we need to figure out how all these spiders got here with no nest nearby.”

Sebastian rubbed at the back of his head, glaring at his sister. “We know how they got here Anne. The question now becomes who let them in?” He thought back to the tear in the wards surrounding Feldcroft. Who was powerful enough to punch a hole in his wards and only leave a slight trace.

 

It seemed to click in everyone’s head at once as they all looked at you. You were smiling as Natty gestured wildly while telling some story. You rocked little Tee as if it were the most natural thing in the world for you to stand outside and be surrounded by dead spiders while listening to your friend rant with a child on your hip.

Suddenly two whooshes sounded from behind Sebastian, he looked over and saw Garreth and Imelda running onto the scene. 

The red head took stock of the village and once he saw his wife and son were okay he let out a low whistle at the carnage surrounding him. “Guess I missed the party then?”

He looked at his friend’s grim faces then and joined them in their little semicircle. “What happened?” Garreth asked lowly trying not to alarm the people still inside the house to the conversation happening. Imelda just ran up and held on to her wife for dear life whispering concerned questions into her ear.

“The people after our recently returned friend sent us a gift, it seems.” Poppy answered looking angrily at the dead spiders all around.

Imelda finally let go of her wife and marched over to Sebastian and socked him straight in the arm. He yelped because for no reason at all, Imelda had immense upper body strength. He blames it on all the brothers she has and not the fact she’s a quidditch star. 

“I’ve been hearing about your antics, Sallow. Does this not ring any alarms in your head? They are testing you and you were lucky to have passed this time.” She told him staring directly in his eyes and of course he knew she was right. He knows this was the easiest test they were going to throw at him but he was worried about what else could be up their sleeves.

“I have an idea to solve your problems though.” Imelda said with a smirk growing on her face, “Including your most recent one I’m sure.”

Sebastian gave her a questioning look and she looked over to where you were standing stroking down Tee’s cheek. “Don’t try to lie to me and say that her holding a baby while wearing your clothes isn’t driving you up the wall.” And it wasn’t, he was telling the truth, honest!

Only because he only just now realized you were wearing his shirt.

His thoughts were now completely obliterated. They had officially lost him to his thoughts of ‘She’s holding a baby in my clothes, She could wear my clothes while carrying my baby, She should carry my baby, I should give her a -‘

And with one smack all his good thoughts were knocked out of his head. 

“Sebastian down, Listen to Imelda and you can be one step closer to your fantasy becoming reality if you play your cards right.” And with that they had captured his attention.

 

~

 

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” You couldn’t help but ask from under the large cloak.

Sebastian wasn’t sure if it was but Imelda was right, This trip was exactly what they needed for multiple reasons.

“You are taking her to Hogsmeade to get some clothes and while you're there Sirona will ‘happen’ to meet you at Gladrags. You will tell her to keep an ear out for any information, and you know Sirona will especially for her, and then you get to sit back and watch as your future wife plays dress up with Augustus Hill.” Imelda said as if she had been thinking about this for days now.

He turned to you and gave you a reassuring smile, “Of course Dove, You’ve got the Lord of Feldcroft on your arm in Hogsmeade of all places. No one will be stupid enough to try something here.” You made a sound of uncertainty and he squeezed your hand as if to tell you to trust him.

You were told of this little trip yesterday after cleaning up corpses and burying those who hadn’t made it. Three people passed because of the attack and it ate at you. You knew this was The Keepers doing but you couldn’t help but feel it was your fault.

For the first time, Isidora had comforted you that night. ‘You can’t be expected to carry the weight of their sins my little flower bud. You saved so many more by being braver than they give you credit for.’

You still looked around nervously as if searching for familiar faces every now and again. 

Reaching Gladrags he finally let go of your hand and opened the door for you. Bowing slightly he extended a hand inside “after you my lady.” You couldn’t help but giggle at his antics “Why thank you My Lord”

And if that didn’t make something stir in him that definitely shouldn’t when he’s surrounded by so many young students. 

You entered the shop while he looked out to see if any suspicious figures had followed you two up to Upper Hogsmeade, You weren’t the only one keeping vigilance you see. When he was satisfied no one had tailed you he entered the shop to see you hugging Sirona tightly. 

“Why my young friend, it's been too long, you must come to the broomsticks soon.” Sirona said as she pulled away to stare at you. 

You appeared a little worse for wear but she could easily tell you felt worse than you looked. “You’ll have a butterbeer on me.” She stated in a no nonsense tone.

“Unfortunately Sirona, she’s on strict no drinking orders from the doctor.” Sebastian interrupted to which you let out an offended sound. Sirona raised an eyebrow at the boy she watched grow into a man. “Oh? And which doctor gave these orders?” “Anne Sallow” “You’ll have tea on me dear.”

You couldn’t help but laugh at the change in tone coming from Sirona. She didn’t bow in front of Rookwood when you were fifteen but Anne had her quickly singing a different song, It made so much sense yet none at all.

“Welcome to Gladrags! It would seem you are in need- Goodness is that who I believe it is? My girl, it's been too long!”  Augustus exclaimed upon seeing you. 

You looked to the man who had all but funded your time as a student, He too had aged but he did so gracefully as he didn’t look any different from the last time you saw him. You grinned and sweetly said “Hello Mr. Hill it truly has been too long.”

He looked at you with a big smile on his face and began talking to you about his daughter and Otto and their child. He talked about how the new clothing that’s coming in was not to his taste but it sold well. He talked and talked but instead of wishing he would stop you were glad he just kept going.

Sebastian watched as you talked with Mr.Hill and let an easy smile cross his face. “You know if I didn’t know better I would say you were smitten Sebastian.“  Sirona said as she came to his side and watched you laugh at whatever Augustus was saying.

Sebastian hummed in acknowledgement of her teasing, “You have always been able to read me like a book Sirona, I do wonder if a certain witch in my story has talked to you recently about a request I have for you.” 

She nodded slightly and ticked her head to the side of the shop to have this conversation in private. When She felt they were in the clear she put a silencing charm over them just to make sure no one could hear this conversation. 

“A certain witch did let me know to be here today at this time, but mentioned nothing of a request from you.” Sirona said fishing for answers Sebastian would gladly give her. 

He sighed and ran his hand through his hair before trying to explain how he needed a spy in Hogsmeade for your safety. He looked at the older witch who was patiently waiting for him to give her some inclination to what was going on.

“Sirona I would never ask this unless I felt I had no other options but you see and hear everything that goes here and I need someone to be my eyes and ears for a bit.” Sebastian told her and Sirona felt more confused now more than she was a second ago. Why does Sebastian need to know what’s going on in Hogsmeade of all places?

Seeing her confusion Sebastian continues on. “I can’t tell you the whole story as it’s not mine to tell but someone sent Acromantulas into Feldcroft yesterday to test my ability to protect those on my land.” 

Sirona was even more confused now, “Why and who would do that?” She asked, trying to make some sense of all this. 

Sebastian looked in the direction of where he had left you, hearing you laugh calmed his nerves about what he was to confess. “The same people who stole her five years ago and wish to steal her away again. They want to see if I can stand against strong opponents and who will be the one to make me buckle.“

And suddenly some things started making sense, things from your disappearance to Sebastian’s need for a spy. She still had questions but knew she needed a different source to get those answers. 

She nodded and let Sebastian know she would be his spy here. Sebastian could only beam and hug the woman who just made these trials a little easier. “Thank you Sirona, I don’t think you know how much this means to me.”

Sirona just laughed and pushed him off of her, “I can absolutely understand how much this means. Anything to help that girl stay free from harm is worth more than listening out for idle mouths saying too much.” She let the charm fall and patted Sebastian on his shoulder, “Just remember that she is more than one of your sheep to protect, okay?” 

Sebastian smirked at her, “Of course Sirona, you think I buy all of my flock a new wardrobe when they come to live in my lands?” Sirona could only shake her head at that, knowing exactly how many galleons this man was prepared to spend on you.

Augustus gasped out loud at hearing the words ‘New Wardrobe’. He looked at the young lord with a gleam in his eyes that could only be called hunger. “A whole new wardrobe Lord Sallow? My my I do hope I get a budget to go with that soon so I know what my limits to this expenditure are.”

Sebastian looked at the man as he walked Sirona to the front door. He turned his gaze to your wide eyed stare and smirked as he knew his answer was going to make the man very happy and you very disoriented. “No budget Mr.Hill, You just make sure My Darling has everything she could want or need. If you would though make sure they can be altered with her health increasing in mind. She deserves to feel as beautiful as everyone sees she is in whatever she wears, whenever she wears it.”

The shop owner nearly shouted in joy at the answer while you almost fainted. How was Sebastian planning to pay for all of the clothes you knew Augustus was planning to put you in, much less the self alteration charms you knew would cost extra to place on said clothes?

“And before you ask, Go ahead and charge it to my personal account. There should be plenty there to cover the damage.” He smugly tried to subtly brag but Sebastian wouldn’t know the definition of subtle if it was imprinted on his eyelids. Isidora let out a low whistle in your mind, ‘I do so love a man who isn’t afraid of spending his money on his witch, you should definitely keep this one around flower bud.’ 

You were left flabbergasted because as far as you knew the only job this man had was being the Lord of Feldcroft. You were left wondering if that came with a payment system somehow, because if not, where was he planning on getting the money to pay for a new set of clothes with no budget limit?

Sebastian was saying goodbye to Sirona now and you could only give a small wave in your stupor. The woman could only laugh at your expression knowing she too would be floored by the man's actions. “Have you told her where your money comes from yet?” 

Sebastian shook his head with mischief glimmering in eyes, He was waiting to tell you about his family vaults after he could make things up to you. He still had to tell you about your vaults he had made sure were kept up to date even when he didn’t know where you were. 

Sirona only shook her head and laughed at his antics. “Maybe you should before her brain melts out of her ears hm?” Sebastian said he would soon and that had appeased her enough to leave them alone. 

 

Augustus flipped his sign to closed before turning to you and clapped his hands together. He wanted to give you his undivided attention so he closed the partition between him and his neighbor. “My dear I believe it is time to get you into some new clothes.” 

Sebastian sat down and watched as you became Augustus Hill’s personal dress up doll. 

 

~

 

After many hours standing in one place to be measured, dressed and redressed, you were finally let out of Augustus hill’s hands.

“Thank you Mr.Hill we’ll be sure to return should she need anything else!” Sebastian called over your head as you followed him out of the shop. You couldn’t imagine needing anything anytime soon with how much Sebastian just bought you.

Shirts, skirts, pants, dresses, scarves, hats, gloves, cloaks, jackets, shoes, socks, stockings, accessories, and even underthings (Luckily Mr.Hill had Sebastian step out for that part as you would have died from embarrassment otherwise.) all had been bought for you and you still had no idea how he had paid for it.

You shook your head, knowing that conversation would have to wait until you two were actually talking again. With you in your head you didn’t notice Sebastian had turned left at Spintwinches until he called your name. 

Merlin, would him saying your actual name ever not leave you in a state of shock? Maybe it really was better for him to call you by those pet names he so adores.

You felt someone grab your hand and with a shock you flinched back only to realize it was just Sebastian trying to lead you to where he was heading. “Darling are you okay? Do we need to go back?” He asked while watching you for any signs of panic in your eyes.

Taking a deep breath you tried to calm your Golden Snitch heartbeat. You looked at him and reached out for his hand before smiling up at him. “No I’m fine I swear, I was just in my own head a little too much. Please lead the way to where you were headed.”

Sebastian smiled down at you and nodded before turning back to his original mission. He wanted you to see another old friend who missed you deeply, maybe even more deeply than he did. 

Walking down the side street you began to recognize a little shop that was hidden behind other buildings. It was small but the name you chose when you were fifteen was still painted on the front of it, looking just as bright as the day you bought the shop.

Your breath hitched as you realized exactly where Sebastian was leading you and you couldn’t stop the tears from forming even if you wanted to. Dropping his hand, you sprinted to the shop and slammed the door open to find a house elf in a green dress holding a clipboard and staring at you in disbelief. You felt the tears pour down your cheeks as you let out a choked “Hello Penny, How’s the shop faring?” 

Suddenly the small elf was running to you and you met her half way as you dropped to your knees to hug her. She was blubbering into your cloak at this point but you couldn’t bring yourself to care as you were definitely soaking her dress with your own tears.

Sebastian closed the door and flipped the open sign so you two could have the privacy this moment deserved. It had been his plan to bring you here at the earliest moment as he knew just how much the little elf missed you.

 

It was one of those days Sebastian was wandering around Hogsmeade hoping to catch a glimpse of you. Some days he missed you so much the walls of the castle just felt like too much and no amount of dueling in crossed wands would help the ache in his chest to go away. 

When he reached Spintwitches he realized, for what felt like the first time, there was a shop on the street behind the ones on the main strip. He distantly remembered you talking about how you had come into possession of a shop in your fifth year and wondered if this little hidden shop could be yours.

As his heart began to beat faster he found himself entering the tiny place and looked around. There was barely anything here except a few items and a very sad house elf. 

She perked up at his entrance only to fall back into sadness once she saw him. He couldn’t help but feel a kinship with this elf because he too knew the disappointment of thinking someone was there and then realizing it wasn’t who you thought it was. 

“Hello sir, please let Penny know if she can help you.” The elf said in the most heartbreaking voice he ever heard from a house elf. He decided right then and there that he would not let her stay so sad. 

 

Sebastian came back to himself when he heard your giggling and Penny start to chatter. “Oh Little Miss you have no idea how much Penny has missed you! Penny wanted nothing more than to see you walk in that door from an adventure with items to sell by the armful.”

You wiped the tears from your chin and absolutely beamed at Penny, “Oh Penny, how I’ve missed your enthusiasm. I’m so sorry for not being here all this time but I promise I’m here now.” You told her with new tears trying their best to escape.

“Little Miss has no reason to apologize to Penny! Penny knows Little Miss must not have been allowed to come here. Penny knows Little Miss would never just abandon her, Little Miss is too kind to do that.” Penny told you with absolute certainty in her voice. She knew something had to have happened to you to not come back to her for so long. Seeing you now only proved her fears. 

Looking around the shop you finally realized the shop was full of items to be sold. Confused, you asked who Penny was buying these things from and Penny could do nothing but laugh.

“Does my Little Miss truly not know? Mr. Sallow has been making sure Penny never ran out of inventory to sell for years now. He has helped Penny so much during the time Little Miss was gone.”  She explained to you with a soft smile directed behind you. You turned to see Sebastian looking down at the floor and kicking at it with the toe of his shoes. You stood up to fully face him and asked quietly “Is that true Sebastian?” 

He looked up at you from under his eyelashes only to stare down at the floor again before responding “Well I couldn’t let a kindred spirit of longing be so sad now could I?” And that’s all it took really.

You rushed to hug him around the waist and pressed your face into his chest. He didn’t have to make sure Penny was okay but he did, hell he didn’t have to bring you to her but he did anyway.

He didn’t have to buy you your own clothes that weren’t stained to hell and back, He didn’t have to deal with your irritable self calling him out, He didn’t have to stand by you while you fought giant spiders, He didn’t have to speak to you that day in the kitchen, He didn’t have to give you his room to rehabilitate in safely, He didn’t have to protect you from the guardians that day, he didn’t have to bring you back into his life.

But he did anyway because he still truly cared about you.

You felt him rub your back as you realized you were crying again. He shushed you gently, “Shhh My dove it’s okay, It’s okay. I’m right here.” And remembering how he said something similar to you when he first caught you that day just two weeks ago you realized something he did have to do.

He had to actually talk to you and you would make sure he would even if you had to force it out of him.

 

~

 

Leaving the shop you made Penny promise she would visit you in Feldcroft soon. 

You were leaving with a smile on your face and a plan in your heart, you would make Sebastian see you by the end of today even if you had to petrify him to get your point across.

You went to turn back to give Penny one last goodbye when something caught your eye. Well more like two something’s.

Two middle aged men were on the Main Street looking around as if to find something they had lost or someone they had lost.

They were both of average height and build, both with a common hair color, both with no identifying marks or flashy clothing. They both seemed painfully average but you could never forget Rupert or Calvin, even if you suffered complete memory loss you would never forget them and the way they would hunt you after an escape.

 

You felt yourself freeze and your breathing quicken as you took in the two men who were standing there. You were sure that the Keepers had sent them but how had they known you were here? 

Suddenly you were being dragged into a small nearby alleyway by hands you knew from their heat alone.

 

Sebastian saw the way you had stiffened up suddenly and followed your line of sight to see two painfully average men looking for something amidst the Hogsmeade afternoon crowd.

He would bet his magic you knew these two men from your time where you were missing and that they had something to do with the likes of that fool Rodger. Rodney? Ricky? Rolling piece of rotting flesh? Who said that last one?

He decided the next best course of action to not make the two individuals aware of you was to hide until he could figure out his next steps. Sebastian quickly grabbed you and pressed you into the wall of the small alley that was nearby, placing one hand on your hip and the other over your mouth.

You looked at him flabbergasted as he scanned the area for any sign of the men searching for you.

You don’t know if what you did next was instinct or if it was you just trying to piss him off so he would finally and actually talk to you again. You squirmed until your mouth met the top of his hand, opened up and bit him. 

 

His head spun back to you with a swiftness that looked almost painful and when you saw his eyes you almost let go. 

Focused solely on you- no, more focused on where your mouth held his hand- you watch as his pupils expand outward and his lips just barely open to let out deep uneven breaths.

You knew you had two choices at this moment; 1. Let go and return to whatever the fuck this was now or 2. Keep hold and don’t let go until he is forced to, at the very least, make small talk with you because he would always think of you with the scar you would leave in his hand because of your teeth. 

The obvious choice was made. 

 

You looked back into his dark eyes and presented a challenge, ‘do I have your attention yet?’

He let the hand from your hip rise to your face and cupped your chin so gently you almost hadn’t realized he did it at all. He gingerly moved his thumb to your upper lip to pull back the muscle to get a better look at your desperate act. He sucked in a hard breath seeing your teeth wedged in his flesh as if you were claiming him.

He couldn’t look away from the violent act of pleading you had committed. He was entranced at the sheer amount of audacity you had to bite him, but at the same time he couldn’t help but feel a warmness in his chest and his blood begin to flow south.

After some time you realized that maybe you had taken this too far and began to release him from your jaws. “No,” Sebastian whispered harshly, “keep me here.” He said all but forcing you to keep your teeth in his skin.

You looked at him astonished, but bit down slightly harder at his request, 

He placed his bottom lip in between his own teeth and pulled your upper lip a smidge higher. He didn’t know what possessed you to bite him of all things but seeing you do so had started to awaken something in his mind.

“Darling I’m going to ask you some questions but I want you to keep my hand in this pretty mouth of yours so just nod for me okay?”  And when you answered his request with an obedient nod he couldn’t help the manic smile he knew he had given you. 

“Now does this little act have anything to do with the past week or so?” You glared up at him and nodded, biting into the meat of his hand a little harder. Sebastian hummed to himself at that, not quite liking the answer but pressed on. 

“Is it because I scare you?” And the look of sadness in your eyes and the small shake of your head made his heart start beating faster. “Is it because I wasn’t around?” You licked his hand at that almost to say ‘you’re so close to the problem, keep going.’

“Is it because I was ignoring you?” And the relief and exhaustion in your eyes as you nodded your head had him almost ripping his hand from your mouth to kiss you senseless. 

Instead he grabbed one of your hands and held it over his heart while he leaned down to place his forehead against yours. 

“I’m so sorry Darling, I truly am but please try and see it from my point of view. You had woken up from the coma my sister placed you under to make sure you could heal without pain and the moment you saw my face you started screaming in terror and panicking so harshly we had to sedate you so you would calm down.”  He said in a voice so small and tired that it made you want to cry all over again.

“I thought, well I don’t know what I thought really, but I just knew that look of terror on your face was going to haunt me forever and I haven’t been able to look at you without seeing it.” At that moment you released his hand from your mouth and threw your free arm around him to just hold him in this moment. 

“Sebastian please understand something right now” you began to speak right in his ear so you knew he heard every word. Your breath hitting his ear sent a shiver down his spine. “I have never been afraid of you. Even at your worst I knew you wouldn’t have hurt me. Those two days I was forced to remember something I wished to forget forever and it involved someone I believe was handpicked because they looked so similarly to you. I am not scared of you, I am scared, however, of losing you because of how broken I am.” 

You began to pull away from him but he had wrapped himself around you so tightly you couldn’t move even if you wanted to. You sighed into his shoulder knowing that sooner or later you would have to tell him the whole story, tell him about what Erin had done to you, but right now you just held onto each other as tight as you could.

 

~

 

You two made it back to Feldcroft after sneaking over to the nearby floo station.

You laughed as Sebastian spun and dipped you dramatically after having to catch you as you tripped stepping out of the flame.”My Dove you seem to stay needing me to catch you recently.” He said looking into your eyes as he held your form up from falling.

You rolled your eyes still laughing at his antics. “I do believe one of those times was in fact your fault Sallow.” You teased him just to watch a smile spread across his face. He stood you up on your feet before leaning down to whisper in your ear “ Only to catch you from running away from me forever.”

You softly told him in his own ear, “If I knew you were here I might have ran to you sooner.” Then you raised yourself on your tiptoes while forcing him still so you could give him a kiss on his cheek and continue whispering in his ear. “Now you’re stuck with me, My Lord.” You hadn’t missed the way his eyes nearly bugged out of his head when you called him that back at Gladrags. You figured you were allowed to make his world stop with a name now as well.

 

A voice broke your moment yet again “THANK MERLIN YOU TWO WERE DRIVING US INSANE” Poppy yelled out from the garden and it was only then did you remember where Feldcroft’s Floo Flame was located.

“MERLIN DAMN IT POPPY YOU INTERRUPTED THE MOMENT. THEY WERE SO CLOSE AND YOU RUINED IT!” Anne yelled back to the girl who made you two aware that you had an audience. 

When you looked at Sebastian to see his reaction you could see the exasperation on his face clearly but he couldn’t hide the fondness in his eyes even if he tried. “ I think our friends have started getting impatient with us.” You said to him which caused a scoff to be forced from him.

“I’m calling this payback for all the teenage angst over their love lives while in school. Do you understand how hard it was to study for N.E.W.T’S with Ominis on one side of me whining about Poppy and Anne on the other debating if Imelda was truly into her or if she was just being friendly? Imelda tried to kiss her and Anne kept me up until two a.m. that night to debate if it was, and I quote, a “friendship kiss”.” He stared down at you with a blank expression before continuing “I think they can handle some of our angst for a little bit.”

You had to bite the inside of your cheek to not burst out laughing. You could just imagine Anne biting her nails clean off in worry about Imelda’s feelings for her while Imelda soared around a flight course screaming about Anne.

You gave Sebastian a big smile that spelled trouble, “Do you think you can tell me about all the moments I missed?” And he just looked at you with a soft smile and even softer eyes. “Yes My Dove I’ve got tons of stories about our friends' antics to recite to you. Should I start with the night Ominis woke me up in the middle of the night to creepily tell me he realized he had a crush on Poppy?”

You laughed but remembered what you really wanted to ask him about. Letting him lead you back to his house with your arms linked you asked him “Well yes but first I have a question, how exactly did you pay for today's excursion? I could have sworn that being lord of Feldcroft was your only occupation.” 

He gave you a sheepish smile while opening the front door to the house. He knew this was coming so he might as well tell you the whole truth. “ Well actually my full title is Sebastian Michaelis Sallow, Count of the Western Shore and Lord of Feldcroft. Since that’s just a mouthful I just say Lord of the Feldcroft region, makes people underestimate me enough that they don’t expect just how powerful my magic is. With these titles I also gained some pretty impressive vaults.” With that Sebastian shut the door to his home to spend the rest of his evening with you.

 

~  

 

Rupert and Calvin walked solemnly into the map chamber together.

Waiting for them already, The Keepers' heads shot up upon their arrival and their faces became grim when the two entered empty handed.  

“Why are you empty handed boys?” Charles Rookwood asked, staring down his nose at the two men. Rupert and Calvin looked to each before answering bluntly, “We couldn’t find her.” 

Rookwood immediately started screaming at the two in fury. Percival and Niamh looked at each other with concern in their eyes, and Bakar just sighed at the disappointing news. Rookwood screamed at the men to leave after minutes of his ranting and turned to the wall behind him to try and calm down. 

“What do we do now? She could be nearly dead out there.” Percival said to the other portraits as he worried about if they had pushed you too far in his mind.

“Oh PLEASE we KNOW where she is! You may think she forgot about that twit but I know she ran straight to him this time! It’s exactly as Daniel said! She is now probably whoring herself to the ingrate just for a warm bed!” Charles yelled out to the room. Daniel told him exactly what had happened in Feldcroft that day and the fact you had your wand back unnerved him.

“If Daniel is to be trusted then why has she not come back to incur her wrath on us? My vision has yet to change about that Charles, And I would implore you to hold your tongue about our dear student.” Percival scolded the angry man. He knew how Charles got when he was scared but insulting you was going too far.

“Maybe she went to the man because she knew he would care for her in ways we have denied her for so long. He was in love with her, not just filled with lust and so was she. “ Niamh said, trying to hide the fact she was the reason behind your disappearance this time. She couldn’t watch you slowly die in this chamber anymore and after hearing about what the boy had become the plan to get you out of here solidified in her mind. 

“We could always bring in the one we know would get results.” San bakar said to the room thinking about the easiest way to bring you back to them. He knew what he was doing when he brought the man here and had kept him in his back pocket just in case they needed to remind you of your place. It seemed you would need the reminder with your actions this time.

“ABSOLUTELY NOT BAKAR!” Niamh shouted at the man, becoming enraged immediately after he dared even make the suggestion.”I knew the first time that your suggestion was going to end up with a terrible end, I will not allow you to bring back that vile man just to bring her back here!” 

Rookwood just scoffed at Niamh’s refusal of the offer. “Women, always letting their emotions get the better of their judgement. What do you suggest we do then Niamh? Ask her to come back nicely?” He mocked the woman and laughed out loudly at his own dig not noticing the disgusted face of his oldest friend.

“No Charles” Niamh started with a false sweetness coating her poisonous words. ”I was going to suggest she burn the rest of your ancestral home to the ground actually.” 

 

That started an uproar that caused no one to realize that San Bakar had snuck off to one of his other portraits.

 

~

 

Early in the morning, so early that nothing was shining in the blue haze that covered the world an owl flew on the wind to deliver a letter. 

The owl knew this route well as the Lord of Feldcroft received many letters.

The owl knew the content of this letter was different somehow just by the weight of it. 

The owl swooped down once she saw the familiar house come into view.

The owl did her job and dropped the letter in the incoming box and turned to the treat box Lord Sallow kept full of the best treats for the owls that delivered his mail.

The owl quite liked Lord Sallow, he gave her plenty of work and always kept her favorite treats in stock for when she came to give him with whatever parchment needed his attention. If he saw her he would give her the best scratches and let her nibble on his fingers.

He once even let her stay in his study while a terrible storm raged outside that had seemingly come from nowhere. He stroked her while he worked and played with her beak every once in a while that night. She would never forget how kind he was to her. 

She looked into his window to see him asleep at his desk and decided to knock at the window to grab his attention. He woke up quickly and upon seeing her he smiled at her and shook his head. Walking over and opening his window he laughed when she flew in as if she owned the place. 

“Did you miss me Opal? Is that why you decided to wake me at, “ He squinted over at the nearest clock and cursed upon seeing the time. ”Three A.M. ? Merlin it’s early, what did you bring me that needed such attention, huh girl?” He asked the owl as he picked up the light envelope she brought him this morning. 

Walking over to his desk and opening the letter he began scratching the owl in the way she liked while reading its contents. His whole body froze when he read the words.

 

Dear Lord Sallow,

 

I am requesting to come to Feldcroft to speak with The Hero of Hogwarts about beginning a courtship between us.

 

It would be my greatest pleasure if you agreed, of course I would be willing to offer something to you in gratitude should you arrange this meeting.

 

Signed,

 

Ian Trudeau, Lord of Marunween 

 

He came back to himself when he felt the owl begin to nip at his fingertips for more scratches. He cooed at her and gave into her wants while crumpling the parchment in his other hand. 

 

And so the battle for your heart has begun.  

Notes:

Phew, now that that’s done it’s time for the bombshells to enter the villa. Will Sebastian be able to cope? Will Mc?

The answers no and there will be attempted maiming lol.

I’m debating something with Erin I’ll put a poll up when II get there and let y’all decide.

Now onto the incorrect quotes:

Ominis and Anne arguing about who has it harder in their relationships

Anne: I don’t know if she wants me romantically or just as a friend :(

Ominis: At least she gives you clues she might want you beyond friendship :(

Sebastian stressed tf out trying to pass his exams: girls girls stop fighting you’re both desperate.

***

Penny: and Mr.sallow has been making sure penny has lots to sell as well!

Mc: *moved thinking Sebastian was helping keep her house elf happy all these years*

Sebastian: *thinking about how tf he’s gonna support all their children*

***

Sebastian: *says no budget while paying for Mc to get a new wardrobe*

Isidora: hey siri play my type by saweetie

***

Natty: so how do you feel after meeting my son?

Mc and Isidora: I’ve only had him in my arms for a few seconds but if anything ever happens to him I will kill everyone in this hamlet and then myself

***

Mc: do you even remember my name or do you use these nicknames of yours because you forgot it?

Sebastian: drops mc’s name immediately

Mc: :O

***

Anne, being shocked about the amount of spider corpses littering the grounds of Feldcroft: there’s no spiders nest in the region?

Poppy who was just edged with the relief of not dealing with her friend’s bullshit anymore: and now there’s no romance either!

***

Sirona: and why can’t she get lit?

Sebastian: Anne said so

Sirona: fair enough

***

Sebastian: *calls mc My Dove*

Isidora: and you’re just okay with him calling you a pigeon?

***

Sebastian: I can’t be around Mc cause she’s scared of me :(

Mc: *bites him to make him pay attention to her*

***

As always thanks for reading and if you liked it hit that kudos button to knock the rabid thoughts out of Sebastian’s head. Remember to bookmark as i don’t really have a posting schedule and comment to yell at me about this chapter.

I’ll see you in the next chapter BUH-BYE

Come scream with me on tumblr @makebelievemuse

Chapter 8: Limitations of new findings

Summary:

You were beginning to enjoy your new life in Feldcroft

All except two little problems well maybe three depending on who you asked.

Notes:

HEY OH

It’s time for the second arc in this story where we find Sebastian ready to marry Mc at the drop of a hat and MC realizing just how bad she wants Sebastian.
But before that the suitors have to be dealt with.

This chapter doesn’t have many warnings except Leander gets punched in the face and some Isidora angst snuck in here when i wasn’t looking. (Listen she’s not evil, she was literally just a girl who trusted those who didn’t treat her right. She was a capa-)(lemme stop before a give a whole ted talk td:lr : They’re sisters in trauma your honor and i will bleed out on that hill.)

I finally got the playlist in order so i switched some songs around but the ones that created this chapter are:

Electric Love by BØRNS

Tongues & Teeth by The Crane Wives

Guilty (For Your Love) by YONAKA

Various Storms & Saints by Florence + The Machine (I switched this one to over here once I realized it was Mc and Isidora coded lol)

Simply Falling by Iyeoka

ANYWAAAYS onto the chapter my good lads!

It had been a month and a half since you had arrived in Feldcroft and life had never been easier.

 

You were surrounded by friends you considered family. You got to play with Tee often. You worked alongside Sebastian now, helping him in the mornings which meant his under eyes were lighter these days.

You had even begun purposefully spending time with Isidora some nights when sleep wouldn’t come to you. It was never the same experience twice that’s for sure. Sometimes she would laugh with you when you two actually got along, other times she would be laughing at you while she caused you emotional pain. 

Some more of your friends from your Hogwarts days had recently moved into the hamlet. 

Amit Thakkar and Andrew Larson shared a two bedroom cottage that they built a small balcony on. You sometimes could see them while you were flying on your broom at night (Fully upgraded as well thank you Imelda) star searching with each other. They were yet another couple you had correctly called back in fifth year.

Samantha Dale surprised you when she moved into one of the homes near Poppy. She now fully takes care of the community garden as Sebastian was “trying his best, she was sure, but this is really her area of expertise.” She had become Garlick's teacher aide recently.

You had even started to become favored by the other tenants in the hamlet. They smiled and would often stop to talk to you now. Some even recognize you from when you saved them from that goblin attack all those years ago. 

The baker refuses to let you pay for pumpkin loaves and always keeps some fresh just for you. Sebastian just laughed when you tried to force him to make the baker take your money. “Just call it a perk of being a literal hero and take it as a win.” He said with a cheeky grin. You just huffed at him and did as he said. That didn’t mean you didn’t stuff the donation box full anytime you could.

After Sebastian explained that he was in fact loaded, to which Isidora just reminded you that you should definitely keep this man as close to you as possible with a suggestive tone, he explained that you weren’t going to the poor house anytime soon either. 

You hadn’t realized that Fig and his wife had left everything of theirs to you. Including their very full vaults, with an S.

That’s all to say if anyone needed anything you and Sebastian were quick to provide. Whether it was funding a student's trip to Diagon Alley so they could get their school supplies or a mothers need for more groceries in her home. Of course you also spoiled Tee as often as you could.

 

Penny would visit at least once a week these days. During one of her visits you found out Imelda was freaked out by house elves for some odd reason. She would often avoid you like the plague when Penny came around to visit. You found this fact utterly hilarious and brought it up anytime Imelda tried to pry in your personal affairs.

 

You really only had two problems these days, okay three but everyone said the third was a fantastic thing.

It was stupid really, and you knew it was going to happen eventually. It was the whole reason Sebastian had those charms placed on your clothes a month ago. It was just you didn’t think it would happen this quickly. You were gaining weight.

You had only admitted to how you felt to your female friends thinking they would be sympathetic to your plight but they were lewd about it instead.

 

You had just told your friends about your problem with your body during one of the bi-weekly girls night you all tried to get together for. You were so ashamed of yourself you couldn’t even look at them right now. It wasn’t until Imelda began laughing did you look up at your friends.

They were all looking at you with disbelief, exasperation, or awe in the wake of your confession. You began squirming and blushing in your seat. “Oh Merlin, I can't believe this.” Imelda said in between her laughter, “ You have to be kidding me.”

You started to feel as though Imelda was laughing at you and covered your stomach, which was now slightly poking out of your abdomen, with your arms. “I’m not, so if you could please stop laughing at me I would appreciate it.” You said defensively. What could possibly be so funny about this insecurity of yours? You sat your wine glass down and huffed at Imelda’s behavior.

Poppy put her hand on your arm trying to give you comfort before explaining to you that Imelda was only laughing because the idea was ridiculous. “I mean you carry the weight reeeeaaaalllly well.” She bit her lip while dragging her eyes down your form. You were now blushing for a completely different reason.

“Poppy’s right, You look good enough to eat” Samantha said and winked at you making you splutter out a squeaky thank you. The small interaction sent Imelda into snorts and Poppy into a bickering match with Samantha, Soon enough you had way too many tipsy women flirting obnoxiously with you to not look like you were going to start steaming with how red your face was.

 

You were constantly reassured by Anne and Natty after that night that you were still exceptionally beautiful despite having a little more plush around your hips. 

However you weren’t blind to how your weight gain was affecting Sebastian. Though you couldn’t tell if it was with positivity or not most days. You would constantly find him staring at you with a look in his eyes that you weren’t familiar with, It would send shivers through you when you caught him in the act.

Isidora just liked to tease you about it, calling those lingering stares an appetizer to the meal she was sure you would get to taste sooner or later.

One of the other problems you were actually currently facing was the trials The Keepers kept sending.

 

You had sent your magic into another statue blowing it up from the inside before it could land its sword into Sebastian’s head. He bent over himself and quickly cast a Protego to protect his body from further damage.

That was the last one of the group that had ambushed you two as you were checking the woods this morning. “Thanks for that I quite like having my- WATCH OUT!” You quickly casted a Protego as another statue popped out from behind a tree behind you.

You were so beyond irritated at this point. You had just wanted to take a nice morning stroll with Sebastian so maybe you could ask him what exactly he was feeling for you, an ambush of your own so to speak. You had not accounted for the surprise attack that had sent you both into defense mode instead of the romantic one you had hoped to accomplish.

Putting all your might into your magic you casted a Levioso on the nonhuman soldier and was about to give it the Robert treatment when you felt the ward’s ripple with the entrance of a foreign person. You realized you knew the magic signature of this person and groaned in annoyance.  

Slamming the soldier into the ground as hard as possible in your frustration. You watched as the pieces of it scattered across the forest floor while thinking of how to get rid of today's suitor, expeditiously.

You weren’t going to entertain Leander Prewitt of all people.

You turned to Sebastian with exhaustion weighing on your shoulders like a cloak. “If we get married in Irondale, would that save me from this experience?” You asked and Sebastian flushed so hard he turned pink from his ears to his hands. He tried to clear his throat to regain his composure after your fantastic and sudden question. 

“I will marry you for better reasons than to get rid of Prewitt of all people.” He said while crossing into your space. He slung an arm over your shoulders and rubbed at your arm when you laid your head on his shoulder. He planned to tell you how he truly felt this morning but then those things had begun to attack and he was more focused on getting you out of that mess before he bothered you with his.

“Besides he didn’t ask your very unforgiving Lord if he could come here today.” He said with mischief lacing his tone. “Unless he’s here on Auror business I could kick him out based on that fact alone.” 

You looked up at him with furrowed brows and asked “Why would you think he could be here on Auror business?” He chuckled and told you that Lucan Brattleby was with him. You quickly grabbed his hand to go see your junior. He laughed fully at your excitement and reminded you he could just apparate you both to Feldcroft.

You stopped suddenly which caused him to crash into your back and stole the wind from him as your rear pressed against him in the most delicious way. He was very much enjoying your new weight gain and also hated it because of how much you have filled out in all the right places. 

He hadn’t expected how much your healthy body would get to him. He didn’t know how he was going to contain himself as you continued to get better, hells he didn’t know how he was going to contain himself should you ever carry his child. The man was going mad as is! 

You stared back at him for a second before smiling and squeezing his hand, “Maybe I just want to spend more time with you My Lord.”  You told him with a teasing lit in your words. 

You knew what you were doing to him and Sebastian could only be so happy to let you continue to do it.

 

~

 

Upon entering Feldcroft, you spun around to look at Sebastian behind you. He was having a nice time watching your hips sway with every step you took okay?

“We can still make it to Irondale if we hurry, We can be married before noon.” You say pleadingly to him. Sebastian almost gave in this time before he caught sight of Prewitt over the top of your head. Getting an idea of how to start this budding altercation he cupped your cheek and bent down to your height. 

“I could swear I already told you I would marry you for a better reason than to undermine Prewitt. Now be a good girl and give everyone a nice show and I‘’ll think about making those sandwiches you love for lunch with Lucan so he can tell us about his latest adventures.”  He told you and looked at Leander's quickly reddening face over your shoulder.

You were no better when he pulled back from his position from talking in your ear. You glared up at him before huffing and stomping over to Leander while yelling at him. “You better have a warrant Prewitt!” 

Sebastian could only chuckle to himself as he watched Amit and Ominis come to stand next to him. “Did you have to rile her up before sending her over there?” Ominis said as the three men watched Leander try to gain your affection and you gave absolutely none of it. 

“Why not? He hadn’t even asked if he could stop by today, I’m giving her the control to deal with an unruly suitor. You should be proud of me Ominis.” He said with a smirk as he watched Leander flinch at something you said. 

 

“I would be if I knew you did it with her in mind. You did it to make sure he left harmed without you being questioned. You knew if you handled it the way you wanted to, you would get in trouble with the Wizengamot.” Ominis said as Leander stepped into your space with an angry expression. Sebastian hissed because he knew that was the worst move Leander could make.

 

“Not this time Ominis, I just wanted her to make an example of him to any other eager suitors who think they can get her to entertain their foolishness and think they can undermine me to do so.” Leander must have said something truly distasteful because you got that calm stillness in your body that meant you were about to do something very violent.

 

“Um, shouldn't you step in Sebastian? She seems positively enraged right now?” Amit says to him right before you leaned back and punched Leander straight in the nose. Everyone either gasped at your violent reaction or ‘ooh’ed in sympathy at Leander being punched in the face. 

 

You could hear Sebastian’s laughter from where you stood shaking your hand glaring at the idiot in front of you as Leander held his face while calling you all the names he could think of. “You stupid bitch! I think you broke my nose!” He screeched while holding the appendage you know you broke.

You could only scoff and with an annoyed tone told him “Maybe you shouldn’t have insulted my relationship with Sebastian. You know, the Lord of these lands you forgot to ask permission to come and see if you could begin courting me?” Leander paused at that before spluttering out a reply before you held your hand up to stop his excuses. 

“I don’t care to hear your voice anymore, Leander. Please never come back as I’ll definitely be telling everyone about how you asked if I’d rather be a whore to a lowlife orphan than to be a reputable woman with you.” At that Leander's face paled and with one last pitiful glare in Sebastian’s direction he apparated out of Feldcroft.

 

“That moron has had that coming for a while, I am sad to not be able to see your wand work though.’ You looked over to the voice and saw a tall man with short curly hair standing there smiling at you. It shocked you to your core when you realized who this must be. “Lucan?!” 

He chuckled and nodded while running his hand over his head. He had GROWN. He was probably as big as Sebastian now and you could only recall back to when he was a small, squeaky third year with shining eyes as he set up matches to watch as people dueled each other with no hold backs. 

“It’s good to see you, Lucan! Shame about your partner, I do hope you two weren’t here on official business.” Suddenly Sebastian was by your side shaking hands with the boy, and holy shit Lucan was just as big as Sebastian!

What did they put in the water at Hogwarts?!

You stared at the two conversing with each other in utter disbelief until they turned to you with expectant eyes. Blinking rapidly you let out an eloquent “I’m sorry, what?” It caused Lucan to snort and Sebastian to clear his throat to try and cover his own laughter.

“I asked if you were ready for lunch, Dove.” Sebastian said and you could only nod slowly and began walking to the house. “Well, it seems I might have had better luck with her than Prewitt did.” Lucan said teasingly while stuffing his hands in his pockets and began following you to the house.

He suddenly felt a smack to the back of his head before Sebastian came to his side. “Watch yourself, you brat.” Sebastian said and Lucan could only laugh, “What, Gonna have your girlfriend break my nose too?” “I might.” 

Laughter rang out from the younger, like the bells in Hogwarts.

 

~

 

Lucan left after having lunch with you and Sebastian but not before assuring you with his utmost confidence that you would face no trouble for what happened with Leander. You just raised an eyebrow and asked who would believe the Hero of Hogwarts would punch someone for no reason?

Lucan could only laugh and agree before turning to leave Feldcroft with a bag of baked goods courtesy of the local baker.

You watched him leave with a small smile on your face and soon felt arms circle your shoulders and bring you into a strong chest. You sighed through your nose as Sebastian kissed the top of your head. 

See this was your second problem, The suitors that is. 

At least one and as many as five a day would come to Feldcroft in hopes of gaining your affection and marrying the ‘Hero Of Hogwarts.’ They never just wanted to marry you. You just wanted to be with someone who wanted you, not the fifteen year old girl who was still hopeful, shiny, and unbroken. You wanted someone to love you and not your achievements. 

You could feel a headache coming that had nothing to do with Isidora and all to do with the amount of trifling men you’ve had to deal with recently and the ones that would come still.

“Are you okay My Dove?” Sebastian asked quietly. You closed your eyes and leaned more into him, stealing his never ending warmth as a chilly autumn wind blew into the doorway. “Yeah Seb, Just tired. I think a nap will help.”
He hummed his agreement and went to pull you into the house when an annoying grating voice rang out “Hello good friends!” 

Sebastian flinched and you groaned, “Please tell me that isn’t Puffskein Duncan.” You all but begged Sebastian. “I’m sorry Darling we were caught off guard with certain issues this morning, I completely forgot he asked to come talk to you. I can tell him you’re feeling unwell if you still wish to go upstairs to rest.” Sebastian said gently as he disentangled himself from you. 

You shook your head at the offer. “I might as well get this over with. At least I won’t have to punch him to run him off, I’ll just go get Gerald from Poppy.”

Sebastian watched as you walked up to an obviously nervous Duncan Hobbhouse. He continued to watch as Duncan offered his arm to you and you took it. You two began to stroll around Feldcroft while having awkward conversation. That was the rule you had created when this all started, you would only stroll with these suitors in the confines of the hamlet knowing that eyes would constantly watch out for your safety.

 

Sebastian didn’t leave the doorway until you crossed back over the threshold. 

 

Until his treasure was returned to his nest.

 

~

 

You were exhausted and yet sleep still evaded you.

 

You had been tossing and turning for hours now. Chasing after the sweet relief of closing your eyes and not existing for a couple of hours. Yet no matter how fast you ran, sleep evaded your every move.

‘Maybe you should give up at this point and take a midnight broom ride, it may help.’ Isidora said in a noncommittal tone. You sighed out loud into the quiet room. ‘Is there somewhere you had in mind to fly to or should I just do laps?’ You asked the woman in your mind. She usually didn’t offer suggestions when you were like this. She found hilarity in your misery most days. 

She was quiet for a few moments before whispering ‘maybe you could go to my old home here.’  Ah, there it was. She wanted to see her childhood home again. You hummed in thought and agreed to Isidora’s request. She sent a pleasing feeling through your mind in gratitude. 

You stood up to change from your bed time attire. You searched until you found some thick pants and a long sleeved shirt to go under one of your cloaks. It had recently started getting cold at night in Feldcroft and you were not keen on being yelled at by Anne and the others for catching a cold.

Finally dressed you went down the stairs to grab your broom but stopped as you saw the light from Sebastian’s study shining in the hallway. You were under no false assumption that he didn’t know about your midnight escapades. He had even come with you on a few occasions when he himself couldn’t sleep. You just felt like this one was going to be a bit emotional for some reason and didn’t want him to see it.

You listened for any sign that the man was even still awake. Upon hearing no movement or quill scratching you decided to look in his study to make sure the coast was clear. You crept closer until you could see clearly into the room and found Sebastian asleep. 

He was stretched across the couch with some parchment still clutched in his hand. He looked extremely uncomfortable and you could only sigh as you entered the room. 

You took the papers from his hand gently and set them aside on the coffee table. Covering him with the small blanket on the back of the couch, you then turned down the lights so he could rest somewhat peacefully. 

You had tried to give him back his bed but he had utterly refused. 

 

“Sebastian, you should be sleeping in your own bed! I can sleep in one of the guest rooms now.” You told him while he wrote a reply to one of the Lords who were for once not requesting to meet with you but requesting aid during a small famine that was affecting their lands. You both had agreed to not only to send supplies but to see if Samantha would go over and see if their crops were dying because of something in the soil.

“No My Dove, I am perfectly fine with the bed in my room now. Not only is it connected to the Study but I can hear if someone tries to break in.” He said distractedly as he continued to write. You heard this exact argument every time you had brought this conversation up. 

“Fine, but remember I tried to do this the easy way.” You said and only got a hum in response. Turning and leaving the study you took the steps up two at a time. You would have to force Sebastian back in his bed then.

Taking everything but his bedding from the room you went back downstairs and opened one of the rooms to place your things down in. You turned to go back to the study, reentering the room you just strolled right past Sebastian. He lifted his head to watch you cross the room “what are you doing Darling?” He asked suspiciously 

You only smiled at him before entering the room he was occupying at night. Collecting his things you heard him clear his throat from the doorway but did not react.

Continuing to collect his items from a dresser you finally felt him come up behind you. Bracketing you with his arms against the dresser, Sebastian spoke directly into your ear. “I do believe I asked you a question.” 

You shivered at his tone but didn’t budge in your mission to get him to sleep in his bed. You refused to turn in his arms like you knew he wanted you to do so you spoke loud enough for him to hear you over your shoulder, “I do believe I told you my plans.“ 

“No, You did but I do believe I told you no.” He said as he pressed closer to you, “ And I also believe that since this is my house that what I say goes Darling.” He said while nipping at your ears' cartilage in warning.   You knew you were pushing him but he really deserved to rest in his own bed. “Yes but I do believe you can’t stop me.” You said and that’s what broke him. 

He grabbed you around the waist with one arm then and lifted you straight off the ground, You yelped and began struggling and squirming against his hold. You demanded he let you go to which he could only scoff in response.

“Maybe when you stop acting like a brat I will.” He said as he sat back down at his desk and put you on his lap with your back to his chest. “We’ll fix the rooms after I’m done here. I don’t care what you do in this house, just know you will be sleeping in my room upstairs. Am I understood?”  He asked you with a no nonsense tone and you could only sag against him in defeat. 

“Fine but I want you to understand that while I’m extremely grateful if you wish for your space back at any time, you need only say so.” He kissed your shoulder at your acquiescence and gave you a “Yes of course Darling, now lets laugh at these courtship requests together.”

 

Shaking your head, You pushed some hair away from his forehead before turning to leave the study.

Grabbing your broom you finally stepped into the night. Breathing in deeply you smelt the small fires that were set up around Feldcroft to keep it well lit and a tad bit warmer. 

“Why if it isn’t Little Miss Feldcroft! What are you doing up so late?” You heard Andrew Larson call out to you from his balcony while standing next to a smiling and waving Amit.

Apparently those two had gotten together in seventh year after getting close during a project Professor Shah had assigned them. They have been together ever since and were planning to hold a ceremony to marry sometime next year. 

You waved back to Amit before responding to Andrew, “Couldn’t sleep, decided that a broom ride might do the trick.” He nodded his head in agreement to the idea. “That’s a good idea, just be careful out there alright? If anything you are always free to join us in our stargazing.” He said with Amit agreeing behind him. 

You laughed and told them maybe next time before climbing on your broom. You waved goodbye to them as you left the hamlet. It wasn’t a long ride at all to the torn down home but you needed to feel the fresh air rush past you for a small moment.

When you landed at the ruins you knew all too well, You heard Isidora whisper in your mind, ‘ can you light a small fire or something? The cold is somehow seeping into here and I don’t care for it.’ Rolling your eyes as this was her idea, you put a small fire pit together near the house and before lighting it. 

 

You had shown her what had become of her home in Feldcroft all those centuries ago one night after explaining how you and Sebastian had accidentally found it in your youth. She had been very upset to see the ruins and even more upset to see what had happened to her portrait.

‘That’s the reason I was stuck in my magic? All these years I’ve tried to reach this portrait and I couldn’t because THEY BURNED IT? MUST THEY PUNISH ME SO CRUELLY?’  She screamed and cried in your mind that night. You could only cry along with her as it was just another thing The Keepers took from one of you. 

You grieved with Isidora until the sun rose that morning. You two grieved about what had been taken or denied from you. It was one of those nights that Isidora felt like the only one who could help you bear the pain you constantly carried in your heart. 

Something small changed between you two that night. While she would still annoy you and laugh at your pain she hasn’t actively tried to cause any to you. It made you wonder if this is what having an older sister was like. A powerful centuries old older sister mind you but an older sister nonetheless.

You stared at the ruins for a moment before she spoke again, ‘I know we’ve searched everything here but do you think we can take another look?’ You sighed and asked her ‘Is there something specific you’re looking for Isidora?’ 

She told you she would tell you if you found it and with that you casted Lumos and began searching the ruins. 

It wasn’t half an hour later that Isidora yelled into your mind ‘wait! Behind my portrait! Do you see that box? Grab it!’ You looked over and indeed saw the box she was speaking of. How had you missed that before? Maybe it was because searching in the dark wasn’t the best idea when trying to find things.

You picked up the box and blew the dust off of it, you saw the letters I.R.M.  carved into the top. ‘Isidora Rose Morganach, it was my treasure box.’ Isidora explained in your mind and you suddenly felt sadness but you weren’t sure if it came from you or her. ‘Go ahead little flower bud, open it.’ She gave you the permission you had been waiting for.

Flicking the latch out of the way you opened the box. You found some letters, two bracelets, some drawings and a locket. ‘What is all of this?’ You asked the woman as you sat in front of her burnt portrait. She sighed before asking ‘do you really wish to know? It will be a very sad explanation.’ ‘I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t, Isidora.’

She sighed and began to explain the box’s contents. ‘The first thing you should do is read those letters, they should give you context to the rest of the items.’ You did as she asked and started reading the letters in the light from your wand. 

They were letters between Isidora and… a boy? His name was Isaiah Byrne and it seemed him and Isidora were involved in a budding romance from what the letters suggest. He was exceptionally sweet with her and she was absolutely smitten with him. 

‘ He was the first and only boy I ever loved. I would have followed him anywhere.’ Isidora said softly and you could only ask what became of him. She just quietly told you to keep looking.

You picked up the drawings next. You immediately recognized Isidora but you didn’t recognize the expression she wore in these drawings. You had found one of a boy with long hair that was tied back and big round glasses covering his crinkling eyes as he smiled wide, he had a straight nose and a sharp jaw that suited him well. He was quite cute in your eyes. ‘That was the only drawing I ever got of him, he was terribly shy.’ 

You sat them down next to you and reached for the bracelets. Picking them up you saw they were made of moonstone. ‘ Those were our promise rings of sorts. He promised that no matter what as long as we wore these we would always come back to each other.’  She explained and you wondered why they were in the box and not on their wrist. 

Isidora became silent before answering your question with such despair you almost began crying. ‘ I wasn’t able to put it on his body when he passed, so I refused to wear mine as well.’ 

Your heart was breaking at her confession. You bit your lip to stop yourself from crying as you reached for the last item in the box. Suddenly a voice interrupted the sullen moment, “You know it’s dangerous for pretty witches to be alone in these ruins at night. I’ve heard they are haunted.” You turned and saw Sebastian leaning against the doorway staring at you with a small smile.

‘Ah, It seems your Prince Charming has found us.’ She said with a sad tone. Isidora actually liked Sebastian, especially after you explained your story about what you two had gotten up to in fifth year. She saw herself in the man and couldn’t help but feel a little soft for him. ‘You should let him in on this.’ She decided if you two were what she thought you were he deserved to know the risk.

You stared up at Sebastian with teary eyes and he immediately moved to your side. Seeing the trinket box in your hands and the items that sat next to you he asked about what you had found in the box as he carefully sat behind you so he could give you comfort. 

You shook your head to try and clear the emotion in your eyes. “Apparently, Isidora had a love of her own. They were completely in love with each other, Sebastian. He even made them bracelets to promise they would always find each other again.” You told him as he began to read the letters the two had sent to each other. 

Turning back to the box, you picked up the locket and opened it to see a ring placed inside. ‘That was the ring I found when I went through the things that they had given me of his, after he died. It was in a small velvet box in the jacket I told him to wear the day he-‘ Isidora could no longer contain her tears it seemed. You understood though, the love of her life was planning to propose the day he was taken from her forever.

‘He was found in the river, face down and half dressed. Everyone said he’d drowned himself but I knew in my heart what had truly happened. I knew that The Keepers had their fingers all over his death. I didn’t speak for three months and afterwards I started my travels as I couldn’t stand being here any longer.’ You were full on crying now, Sebastian could only take you into his arms to give you the care he knew you would need when he saw your teary eyes upon his arrival.

‘This is how I found out about the pain removing magic I created as I couldn’t stand the heartache any longer. I lied in those notes I wrote and left in the places I frequented most. I had to make sure our predecessors didn’t know the truth lest they “reasonably” locked me away like they did you.’ She sighed and continued 

‘Please know I take no joy from this evening's sadness of yours. In fact please take those bracelets as a gift of goodwill.. you can place a tracking charm on them to always know where your love always is.’  And with that Isidora said not another word for the rest of the night. 

You could only cry in Sebastian’s arms until you finally fell asleep there.

 

~

 

The next morning you woke to find a familiar scene. 

Sebastian in the chair by the bed but this time he was laid over the bed and clutching at one of your hands. 

You smiled as you blinked awake to the soft golden light of morning. He looked so soft in this light, softly snoring into the crook of his arm with messy hair going in every direction. You could only fall in love with him a little more. It was only then did you come to realize that you had fully fallen in love with the man who clutched at your hand in his sleep. It stole your breath away and caused your cheeks to heat. 

How you hadn’t noticed before was beyond you but now that you knew you weren’t going to let the feeling go, no matter what it cost you.

You began to stroke his knuckles with your thumb as you curled your body towards him. You were smiling like an idiot as you pictured what your life could look like if you were able to stand beside this man for the rest of your life

Feeling Sebastian squeeze your hand you looked up to see him already staring at you with that unfamiliar look. You let your smile stay on your face as you whispered “Good morning.” 

Sebastian hummed his reply before letting a gravely “Good morning” slip past his lips. He was shocked to see you smiling considering how last night ended up but took your joy for the gift it was. “Did you sleep well My Dove?” He asked as he stretched his back. 

He felt multiple pops go up his spine from being hunched over so long but it was worth it to see your face first thing in the morning. He watched as you sat up and stretched as well, never letting the smile slip from your face. What could possibly have you so happy this early in the morning?

“Why yes I did thank you.” You told him before raising an eyebrow at him “How did you know where I was last night?” He only chuckled before leaning back in his seat crossing his arms. “The two astronomers told on you the moment I stepped outside looking for you.” You laughed and he felt a smile take over his face as he asked you “And what were you doing out there last night hm?” 

You turned to him then and seemed to remember what you had found. You curled your knees into yourself and placed your chin on top of them with a bitter smile. “I couldn’t sleep and Isidora asked to go there. I had nothing better to do so off I went. I wasn’t expecting to find that though.” You told him while staring into his eyes.

Sebastian had imagined as much. Usually you asked him to go with you so when he awoke to find what you had done to make him more comfortable he immediately got dressed and went searching for you. 

 

He reached over to the night stand and plucked the trinket box off of the top of the small table. “I grabbed this when I brought us back. I figured you should keep it for Isidora’s sake at least.” He told you, handing you the box he saw the way your eyes softened upon seeing it.

You had him told about Isidora inhabiting your mind a few weeks ago and if it were anyone else he would have had them checked into St. Mungos but he knew you were telling him the truth. He did feel a little better about your mind being possessed when you explained that the woman liked him for whatever reason. 

He watched as you opened the box and removed the bracelets. Looking back at him you smiled softly, “ Isidora wants us to have these, apparently a tracking charm can be placed on them.” You said while waving the bracelets at him. He felt his eyes widen in realization “I’ll never lose you again.” He whispered in awe at the gift that could be seen as Isidora blessing him to court you. 

A wide smile took over your face again. “You’ll never lose me again.” He couldn’t contain his joy as he jumped at you and started kissing all over your face.

 

The entire hamlet could only laugh at your delighted screech sounding from the house of their Lord.

 

~

 

You were fiddling with the bracelet that Sebastian had placed on your wrist this morning. 

 

He had finally finished placing all of the charm he wished to put on the bracelets last night. He could only kiss your knuckles and wink at you when he placed the jewelry on your wrist that next morning. 
You two were now figuring out how well those said charms worked a little childishly some would say. 

You were hidden with a disillusionment spell behind the counter at the baker’s stall. Jude had only laughed and agreed to your request when you asked to hide there. You were also practicing your apparating skills with this exercise, you had just left Sebastian in the mountains before running behind here.

A pumpkin loaf slice appeared in front of you. You looked up at Jude and he whispered down to you, “You’re going to need the energy, our dear lord just appeared in the courtyard and is walking over here.”

You quickly took the slice and stuffed it in your face to quiet your giggles. “Hello Sebastian! How may I help you today? Does your little lady wish for a pumpkin loaf?” Jude asked the man who was now smirking and looking directly at where you were hidden behind the counter. “Good afternoon Jude, I don’t know, maybe you could ask her since she is right beside you after all.”

Jude could only laugh loudly as you broke into a sprint and tried to run away from Sebastian’s outreached hand. You squealed in delight when he caught you in his arms and spun you both. 

“Ah young love, How sweet it is. Wouldn’t you agree, Margaery?” He asked his friend who had just arrived at his stand. She shook her head at the display you two were creating. “Numbingly sweet my good friend. I just hope that boy puts a ring on her hand soon, I am getting quite tired of these blasted suitors of hers. You would think they would realize that those two were meant for each other.”

Margaery had finally met you a couple of days after the spider attack and instantly understood why Sebastian was head over heels for you. You were kind, smart, stubborn, powerful and a little spitfire to boot. 

She knew good men always loved when a woman wasn’t afraid to give as good as they get. Her Devon adored it about her when he was still alive. So when she saw you sass the young man she knew instantly that you were his one and only. From that point on she took you under her wing to show you anything you wished to learn from the woman.  

Jude could only hum his agreement as he watched you two snap your head in the same direction simultaneously. He sighed thinking it was just another suitor come to try for your affection. “Speak of the devil.” He said disapprovingly.

“And they shall appear.” Margaery finished the saying as she watched three girls and two men enter the hamlet with heads held a little too high.

 

 

 

Notes:

I know I know I said no more angst but unfortunately I’m not driving this bus so idk what you want me to tell you (I’m so sorry I am I just think Isidora deserves better than a half assed back story okay?)

We will be getting hotter in this arc so get ready for THAT

And yes Sebastian will be dealing with his own suitors ext time around lol

Have some incorrect quotes for your troubles:

***

Sebastian: I am the only man mc wants :)

Anne, Imelda, poppy, Samantha, and Natsai all standing behind him: I am no man :)

Sebastian: :O

***

Leander to Lucan on their way to feldcroft:
Do I smell? I don’t want Mc to think I stink or anything, I do plan on wooing her.

Mc, mid ancient magic throw: * whips her head in leanders direction and sniffs the air* I smell bitch

***

*Sebastian stressing about how many letters are coming in asking for MCs hand in marriage *

Mc: what’s this all about?

Sebastian wearily: your hand in marriage

Mc looking at him quizzically: you haven’t even asked me why would you send out invitations?

Sebastian: I didn’t but that’s A GRAND IDEA

Mc: what asking me to marry you or just sending out the invitations?

Sebastian: * windows crashing sound*

***

Imelda: MC! Get rid of that fuck ass house elf!

Mc, clutching penny to her chest: SHES BEAUTIFUL TO ME!

***

Sebastian watching Leander talk to Mc

Amit: are you not worried? Usually you are foaming at the mouth like a rabid mongrel by now.

Mc decks Leander in the face

Sebastian with the most love struck expression: nah she can handle herself fine

****

Leander: mc will be mine!

Mc: yeah your fucking nightmare

***

Thank you guys so much for reading as always if you enjoyed this give it a kudos so we can get rid of Mc’s suitors faster, You should comment if you wanna see something in articulate or just wanna scream at me I love them all the same, and remember to hit that bookmark button as I don’t have a posting schedule lol

I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUUUHH BYYEEE

Chapter 9: Limitations of possessive tendencies

Summary:

the intruders of Feldcroft try to separate you and Sebastian….

Not a great idea

Notes:

Heeeeeeeeyyyyyyyyyy

So um the only warnings here I can think of at the moment (I’m tipsy my friends)(It’s my birthday!) are as followed:

The intruders pushing their luck one too many times
Someone gets slapped and someone gets a weird case of Boils.
out of character (?) tendencies
Annnddd some maybe very mild smut at the end? (I’m not sure but i’m getting you prepared for the next chapter, chapter 11 and chapter 13 lol)

Any which way here’s the songs that helped create this chapter

KILLING TIME by Jordan Fiction

Miss possessive by Tate McRae

Uneasy Hearts Weigh The Most by Dance Gavin Dance

Moth To A Flame by Swedish House Mafia, The Weekend.

Medusa by Kaia Jette

The Alchemy by Taylor Swift

Scream My Name by Thomas LaRosa

Anywhhooo onto the chapter!

You and Sebastian stared at the people entering the hamlet in shock.

You knew these people immediately, how could you forget them from your time in Hogwarts when half of them had affected you in some way. Whether it was getting you in trouble, being the “heartthrob” of your class, trying to beat you in a challenge, or sending you on missions?

Adelaide Oaks, Eric Northcott, Charlotte Morrison, Everett Clopton, and Sacharissa Tugwood all entered Feldcroft with a goal in their eyes and surety in their footsteps.

“Why hello you two!” Everett was the first and only to speak. The group walked up to you two and, like they had planned the formation, spread out to stand out before you. You suddenly felt like prey with the way they surrounded you both.

Sebastian was standing in front of you in a second so the other men’s hungry gazes could no longer rake over you. “Hello all, while it’s so good to see you, I don’t believe I saw not one letter asking for permission to enter my lands.” He told the group with obvious anger and frustration. Charlotte stepped up to him then and he raised an eyebrow at her very bold move.

He was under no delusion why she and Sacharissa were here, they had been hounding him for years for a marriage proposal. Even horribly flirting with him while they were still in school for Merlin’s sake. “Oh Sebastian, we were just popping in for a chat. There’s no harm in that, is there?” Sacharissa said from behind Charlotte.

“There could be.” Sebastian choked on his spit as he heard you say that from behind him. He saw from the looks on the girls' faces that they had as well. He looked at you behind him and wanted to laugh at the absolutely murderous look on your face. “Darling, no broken bones today please.” He warned you teasingly.

“No promises” Is all the answer he got before Charlotte tugged on his arm.. He looked down at the offending hand in shock as it began to tug him. “Come now Sebastian Darling, You need to be able to have a civilized conversation.” 

You were about to tear Charlotte’s teeth from her uppity face. ‘Please do, little flower bud, teach the girl a lesson.’ Isidora said with enough venom you felt it in your teeth. You couldn’t even blame your temperament on her magic this time, this was all you. Suddenly you felt two hands on your shoulders turning you from Sebastian. They gripped you harshly and caused you to stare in shock at the offending hands owner, Eric Northcott. “Come now dear, You deserve to be treated correctly.” 

 

‘Oh HELL NO.’ Isidora screamed in your head and began to tell you to blast him with any and all unforgivable curses you could remember. You struggled in his grip as Everett placed his hand at the small of your back to push you into walking faster. “Get OFF of ME!” You yelled and heard Sebastian fight to get to your side but the girls had their claws embedded in him and weren’t letting him go easily.

 

It’s a blessing you had so many friends here for you now. 

“You know I don’t believe that is how you treat a Lady, Northcott. But what I would know, I was only raised in an influential pure blood family” You heard Ominis and turned your head to watch as he, Poppy, Imelda, and Natty stalked over to you.

You could hear Anne, Garreth, Amit, and Samantha run over to Sebastian’s aid and you breathed a sigh of relief for him. You could hear Adelaide instantly become way more infatuated with Samantha than she was with Sebastian. Huh, you’ll be five-for-five if that turns into something.

“Ah Ominis, we were only taking the lady for a stroll.” Eric said, trying for an innocent tone and failing. Poppy pulled you from their grasp and into herself. You whispered your thanks into her ear and she gave you a small nod in response.

“And why would you need to do that? Only approved suitors get to do so and you were not and will never be approved.” Imelda said to the two boys. Natty came to your side and dragged you and Poppy behind the two arguing with the overeager men who tried to force you to go with them.

“Why would we not be approved Imelda? It’s not our fault the Lord of Feldcroft never responded to our letters.” Everett asked as if they had any right to be offended on your behalf. Ominis scoffed, “Probably because you never sent the letters Dropton.” Ah so they were going with the switch up offense tactic then.

Whoever the opposing team responded to the other home team member would answer, confusing and enraging the opposing team. Classic. 

Everett immediately began turning red at the nickname while Eric just laughed in his face. “Oh would you shut it Northcock!” Everett yelled at his companion and you couldn’t help the snort at the nickname you had helped gain traction back in school. “It’s not my fault you were shit at quidditch, Mate.” Eric defended himself and right as Everett was going to retort, Imelda struck. “No, he’s right you were shit and that’s the other reason you will never be approved, Dropton.” And at that little sentence, Everett exploded.

As he was screaming you noticed Ominis’s hand waving you and the other girls off from behind his back. You were not about to hesitate to take that offer. Grabbing Poppy and Natty you booked it to your home. Well Sebastian’s home that is.

 

After entering and slamming the door shut you turned to your friends trying to come up with something to say but only ended up with “What the FUCK was that?” The girls with you could only stare out the nearest window at the intruders. 

You slid down the door suddenly exhausted, It was going to be a long week.

 

~

 

It had been three days and you were slowly going insane.

Not only did you have to deal with the desperate duo, you had to watch as Sacharissa and Charlotte tried to flirt with Sebastian, horribly.

You couldn’t count the amount of times you had almost maimed Sacharissa alone because she pressed herself against Sebastian with her whole body any chance she got. 

Charlotte almost lost her hand this morning when she ran her hand over his chest and looked at you like she was winning whatever game she was playing.

You were only okay with Adelaide at this point because it seemed she has dropped Sebastian and moved on to courting a certain Herbologist in your hamlet. You had sent her an encouraging double thumbs up this morning when you saw her say something to Samantha that made the girl laugh so hard she snorted. 

Thank god Anne and Imelda were with you as often as they could be or you might be in a gray striped uniform right now. Isidora was no help either with the ideas she would whisper whenever the two were around Sebastian. More than once Natty has had to shove Tee into your arms to stop you from doing something to the two infuriating girls that couldn’t be blamed on a stray group of Askwinders.

You almost wanted to get it over with and drag them out of feldcroft by their jaws alone. Apparently physical acts of violence were frowned upon and the children looked up to you or whatever Anne said while trying to calm you down recently. Last time she had to tackle you before you ripped Charlotte's eyes from her skull when you saw her watching Sebastian with lecherous eyes that acted if they could see more than they actually could.

You were now gripping your hair by the roots behind the counter of the baker's stall, trying to hide from the dynamic dipshits and their attempts to encourage you to leave Sebastian’s side and come to theirs. Why they haven’t gotten the message yet you had no idea.You had even hissed like a cat this morning when Everett tried to talk to you before you left to help Sebastian with his daily task.

 

Suddenly you heard the most grating voice known to your conscience. 

“I just know he’s ready to leave her and choose one of us Charlotte, I can feel it.” Sacharissa said haughtily and, you swear on Miriam’s grave Helena bless her soul, began to laugh evilly. “He’ll be out of her clutches by the end of the week!” 

You banged your head against the counter door you were leaning against with a resounding thud. The baker looked at you with a concerned expression at your attempt to keep your self control. You just waved him off and tried to breathe deeply and remember you didn’t escape one cell to end up in another.

“Hello young miss, How may I help you today?” Jude said to whom you presumed to be Sacharissa. You were proven right when she spoke, “Do you have any pumpkin loaves? My beloved LOVES them.” Jude just gave her the most strained smile you had ever seen on his face and told her they were sold out. 

The townspeople didn’t care for the group of intruders either as they were rooting for you and Sebastian to marry damn it. They also didn’t care for how these girls were riding a high horse they never seemed to come off of. 

Sacharissa just scoffed and complained “Isn’t that your Lord's favorite? Why would you let it sell out? What a waste, I guess I’ll have to get our wedding cake delivered from Hogsmeade it seems, because I obviously can’t trust you not to mess it up.” She said in a haughty tone before turning away with an obnoxious hair flip. 

Okay she was done here, Jude was one of you and Sebastian’s favorite tenants in the hamlet and you could not let her comment slide.
It’s a good thing you knew just how to make Sacharissa Tugwood never show her face in Feldcroft again. 

As she stomped away you sneakily bent around the corner of the counter  and sent a secret and painless hex that would last for weeks into her back.

Sneaking back around to your spot, you settled with an evil smile across your face. Jude produced a pumpkin loaf slice from the batch he just made and handed it to you, “Thank you but what did you just do?” ”I just made sure she won’t be getting your pumpkin loaf anytime soon that’s for sure.” You took a bite of the loaf and he laughed. 

 

Later that night Opal tapped the window of Sebastian’s study and gave him a letter before flying over to you for scratches that were just as good as Sebastian’s as far as she was concerned. You cooed at the owl as Sebastian read the letter.

He let a low chuckle escape him as he walked over to your side to scratch the owl as well. Opal was in heaven.

“What is it?” You questioned but had a pretty good idea about the contents in that letter. “It’s strange,” He started, looking down at you with a smirk, “you wouldn’t happen to know how Sacharissa Tugwood came down with Boils would you?” You looked up and gave him the most doe eyed look you could manage with a manic smile on your lips.

“What? Why that’s terrible, why would I know anything about that My lord?” It took everything in Sebastian to not kiss you right then. 

 

~

 

Sebastian was in actual hell.

Was this his karmic punishment for killing his Uncle? Actually don’t answer that, he knows he’s already been punished for that with all the years you were gone but still.

He had to watch as not only Eric Northcock chased your skirt but as Everett Dropton did as well. Don’t even get him started on the whole Charlotte ordeal he was facing. He was just glad he didn’t have to deal with Sacharissa anymore as she was still trying to clear that nasty bout of boils she had somehow gotten.

 

He was just glad Adelaide had quickly dropped him to try and court the Herbologist he has recently collected. He thought the Metal Trader and the Plant Whisperer getting together was quite poetic and romantic. So when he saw Adelaide give Samantha a bouquet of flowers that she had molded from metal herself this morning he mimed whooping and cheering when he was in her line of sight. 

Although if he had to watch Northcott place his hand at the small of your back one more time he was going to have to use his reservation at Azkaban instead of attending their wedding. 

 

It had taken Gareth, Imelda, and Poppy to stop him from sending a curse straight into Clopton this morning when he casually mentioned having children with you in his earshot. (Your disgusted face had bruised the boys ego enough Sebastian had calmed down but just barely)

He almost wanted to get it over with and dangle the boys over the cliffs with a Levioso before freezing them solid and making them fall into the ocean with a quick Descendo. 

Apparently using magic against your enemies is frowned upon and the townspeople look to him or whatever Ominis was saying the last time he had to calm Sebastian down from hitting Everett with an Incarcerous before letting the Cabbages at him for daring to ask what season you’d like to be married in. (Fall, Sebastian had asked you that in the early summer after fifth year, It was basic knowledge.)

 

“Seb, You’re going all dragon-like again.” Natty told him as they were walking together so Charlotte was less likely to come talk to him, she always liked to try and get to him when he was alone. It was probably because she liked to compare you to a feral animal and knew that the others would not go for that. 

Not to say he did, he had told her more than once he liked his women with a little bit of rabies. He would affectionately stroke where you had bit him while he did.

He turned to his friend with anger in his eyes, “Well maybe Northcock should keep his hands to himself before he becomes Northcockless.” And suddenly a slap resounded across the Hamlet.

 

Sebastian turned ready to kill Eric, the consequences be damned but quickly realized it was Eric who was slapped instead. He watched in awe as Eric cradled his cheek as you screamed at him while being carried away on Garreth’s shoulder. He was obviously struggling to hold onto you as you were still trying to get at Eric. 

Did you always forget you had extremely powerful magic in your veins or did physically hitting men in the face do something for you? “It’s probably because she more than likely didn’t have magic at her disposal these past five years” Natty said with an exhausted tone. Oops he didn’t realize he said that out loud. 

They watched as he dropped you off with Poppy and said something with that dad stance he did sometimes. You looked offended but turned to help Poppy with the Nifflers when Garreth cocked his head at you. Natty chuckled as Garreth turned to storm off. “I should go check on him, Will you be okay?” He nodded at her. 

 

“If you’ll just drop me off at my abode on your way, I’d be much appreciative.” He told her in a posh accent that made Natty cackle. When he reached his home, he entered with a plan forming in his mind.

 

~

 

You were angrily washing dishes when Sebastian found you later that evening.

He leaned against the wall just staring at you for a second, he knew what he was going to do but he just hoped the other contestant in his game showed up.

 

“So,” He started and watched as you turned around obviously startled, “You wanna tell me why you slapped Northcott today? I loved it personally but I’m just curious.” He watched as you blushed slightly and looked at the floor, drying your hands on the apron you had on around your waist. He could see you debating if you should tell him. 

He began to take slow, predatory steps towards you. “Come now Dove, don’t be shy, tell me what he said that got under your skin so bad you slapped him.” He said as he watched you blush even further. Oh this was going to gooood.

You were silent for a few more seconds before sighing, “You really wanna know?” You asked hesitantly to which he nodded eagerly while stepping into your space further. Close enough he could tilt your chin up to look at him with just a finger. “Tell me Dove, Tell your Lord what that idiot said that made My little Darling so upset she had to strike him.” 

You shivered at his words and he could feel his heart begin to beat harder in his chest. Gods, how he wanted to devour you in every way possible. It would have to wait though as he planned to be an exemplary gentleman with you. Well minus the teasing of course, he had no plans to be saintly okay?

 

You searched his eyes before swallowing and finally giving him the answer he wanted. “He called you a ‘ no background having charlatan, a disgrace to the titles you possess, a no good undesirable orphan nobody who was lucky to even be breathing’ “

And two years ago those insults would have hurt him, but now? He could only laugh at the man with no titles at all saying that in a desperate act to get your attention. 

He chuckled deeply and began backing you into the counter, “Oh? Is that it? You were defending my honor now were you Darling?” He could see your breath hitch as he pressed you into the counter with his hips. “Let me tell you a secret Darling- He’s right about me.”

 

You looked up at him with offense upon his behalf, “Sebastian that’s not-“ 

You started to speak up but he quickly silenced you with a thumb to your lips. “He is and you know it, you’ve seen for yourself how ‘no good’ I can truly be.” He brushed a strand of hair behind your ear only to trail his hand down your jaw to grip your chin in between his pointer finger and thumb gently. “He would be better for you in every way. He would be good for you and your name but there’s something he doesn’t have that I do.” 

He bent down to the ear he had just pinned your hair behind to whisper the answer he knew you were craving. “He doesn’t have any idea of what it means to hold your heart. He wouldn’t be appreciative of you and your Phoenix fire spirit, He wouldn’t know what to do when you act with your feral love, he would be afraid of your wild heart and would try to tame it. He doesn’t have the dragon's fire that you need to keep you warm. And that’s why I’m not offended by his words Darling, because sharp words don’t slay dragons.”

 

He then glanced over your shoulder and saw Everett Clopton staring into the window with wide eyes. He glared harshly at the little creep, making him all but run out of Feldcroft.

 

Wrong suitor, but he’ll take the win for what it was. 

 

~

 

Walking side by side with Sebastian you couldn’t help but feel at peace.

Of course it could only last for so long before the spawns of evil had to interrupt.

“Oi Sallow, care to explain yourself?” Eric yelled out only to be followed by Charlotte yelling something similar to you.

You rolled your eyes and groaned, “What could I possibly have to explain to you Northcott?” Sebastian said to Eric with an air of confidence. “Oh I don’t know Sallow, how about the little scene Clopton witnessed before swearing this place off forever.” Eric said stepping as if he was going to go toe-to-toe with Sebastian over whatever it is he was talking about

You stepped in front of the man before he could reach Sebastian and watched as he flailed back from you. Sebastian was right this man was too weak willed to even try to be with you. “I’m sorry, You're mad at Sebastian for Everett being a peeping tom and watching in on Sebastian’s private conversation? You should be disgusted with Everett for being a little creep, not with Sebastian for whatever it is Clopton told you happened.” You turned to Charlotte while Eric began to splutter like a fool. “And you? What’s your problem?”

 

She was much more composed than her counterpart “You cursed Sacharissa that’s what.” Before you could start on her, Sebastian presented a challenge, “Prove it.”

That had her eyes widening before she shouted out “Excuse me?!” He glared right at her and spat out the challenge again. “I said, Prove. It.” Charlotte obviously wasn’t expecting that but then neither were you. Charlotte was now gaping like a fish as if she expected Sebastian to just take her word as is. “But Sebastian Darling-“ 

He quickly snapped at her “Do not call me that, I am not your darling. I want you to give me actual proof that she cursed Sacharissa. If you cannot do that simple task I will have to ask you to leave Feldcroft.” 

Charlotte’s eyes snapped to you and you met her stare with matching fury. “I know she did because she was worried she would lose her comfortable spot in your bed. Sacharissa would have kicked your little mistress to the curb the moment you were married and the little wench couldn’t stand the thought and cursed her.” Sebastian only hummed after she was done with her little spiel, it was then Eric decided to jump back into the fray.

“That makes sense considering what Clopton told me.” You looked over to him with the increasing fury blazing in your eyes. “What did Clopton tell you he saw, you Imbecile.” Eric pointed a finger at Sebastian and said “He saw that impudent mongrel fucking you against the kitchen sink last night.” Silence fell over the four of you.

 

You couldn’t hold back your laughter even if you tried and it seemed neither could Sebastian. “Oh dear,” You said, trying to take in air but it only managed to make you laugh harder. “You- Did you know- Sebastian, you were-.” You could only get some words out between your laughter but seeing the twin looks of shock on your opponent’s faces you were sent into hysterics all over again. 

“I wish you would have told me Dove, I would have talked less.” He said through his wheezing. Charlotte could only look at you two as if you both were going crazy. Eric could only flush in shame as you both continued laughing at him, “He told me he watched you two have an Intimate moment. What else could that possibly mean?!” He screeched which only caused you to laugh harder.

“Oh how I pity the woman you marry Northcott,” Sebastian said while wiping tears from his eyes. “Unbeknownst to you I suppose, A conversation can be considered intimate if had in the correct setting about the correct things. Like for example, in the kitchen about insulting names someone had said about a person to which the other person had to defend their honor.” Sebastian said that last part with a raised eyebrow as you tried to calm yourself.

Eric flushed even more as he was called out by the man he was badmouthing the day before. “Okay but what about Sacharissa?” Charlotte asked. “What about her?” You responded while wiping your tears from your eyes.

“I know you cursed her! You still have to answer for doing that!” She screamed out. You rolled your eyes “Or maybe, She tugged at the wrong wood and faced consequences for it.” You answered her accusation sarcastically and it made Charlotte screech in indignation on her friends behalf. “YOU LITTLE-“

You had quickly lost all interest in the conversation so you interrupted the girl before she could truly get going, “ Charlotte I beat you back in crossed wands I can beat you again. Stop trying my patience and leave Feldcroft already. And please for the love of all things magical take Eric with you on your way out as well.” 

You turned from them and dragged Sebastian away from the dumbfounded duo. You definitely noticed him give them a vulgar gesture but didn’t speak on it. 

 

Later in His study he could only snort as he thought about how close the two were to the truth but still couldn’t pin anything on the either of you.

 

~

 

It had been a couple of days now since that confrontation and many Lords had receded their request to meet with you. 

It seemed Everett had a big mouth but wouldn’t share the correct details with anyone. That was just fine with Sebastian, He was tired of sharing your attention with other men who he didn’t approve of anyway.

After everything it seems the only person successful in the courtship ambush, as Imelda liked to call it, was Adelaide. He often saw her and Samantha walking hand in hand around Feldcroft these days. He already told the couple that whenever Adelaide was ready she was welcome to move here.

 

A knock on his Study door had him dropping the latest recession letter onto his desk to read again later, “Come in.” He called out to whoever was on the other side of the door.

 

When he was greeted with your smiling face his brows furrowed, He had told you weeks ago you needn’t ever knock. “Someone here told on you.” You said teasingly. He could only laugh and give you a ‘come hither’ motion. You opened the door wider and let in his tattling visitor. A little girl of maybe 10 entered his study with big eyes. As she took in the office, memorizing every detail, you shut the door with that beautiful big smile still on your face.

He was always transfixed when you smiled like that, you were just exceptionally beautiful today as you had your hair down and a lovely pale green dress on. It had made your eyes pop in the morning light while joining him for a morning cup of tea. 

 

“May I join you?” Sebastian heard your voice from his place at the dining table. He turned and his breath was caught in his throat when he saw you. 

You were standing there with your hands behind your back looking absolutely ethereal in the morning light from the windows. You were wearing a stunning pale green long sleeved dress today that made your eyes shine. You were smiling at him with that smile that screamed “I love you, you idiot” , well at least to him it did.

“Of course, you never need to ask.” He said when he finally returned from the clouds to ask the angels if they were missing one. You smiled brighter at him and went to the cabinets for a cup to pour your tea in.

He had to remind himself he needed to propose to you soon when you sat next to him with your cup of tea and took his copy of the daily prophet from him. “What in the world do they mean they found another Acromantula nest in Aranshire!? I got rid of the first one! Why is there another one?” He couldn’t help but burst your bubble with a dopey grin on his face. “It’s actually the fifth they’ve found.”  

 

Suddenly a throat being cleared brought him back to the child in front of his desk. He could only smile at her and asked her, “and what have you told on me about, young one?”  She straightened her shoulders and looked him straight in the eyes before giving her response. “You haven’t started planning for the Harvest Festival yet Lord Sallow, I was just wondering when you were going to start that.”

Sebastian could only let out a shocked huff at this girl's straightforwardness. He hoped this is what his daughter with you would be like someday as the girl in front of him held the same fire you did. “Come here young one.” He told her while laughing

Before she came to stand in front of him she properly introduced herself as Clover. She had curly red hair with freckles splattered across her face that went along with her big blue eyes. He greeted her properly and sat back down in his chair to look into her eyes. 

“Now surely it's a bit early to plan our Harvest Festival Clover.” He said to the girl who only shook her head at him. “We usually hold it in a month's time. We all understand you’ve been busy so some of the grownups have done some of the preparations but we need your help with some of the other stuff.”

 

Surely time hasn’t gotten him away from him this bad. Checking his calendar he realized the girl was correct and he felt his stomach drop with the realization he had let this slip through his fingers.

“I don’t know why none of the grownups wouldn’t bring this up with you before now but Lord Sallow this will be my last harvest festival before I go off to Hogwarts. I would really appreciate it if I could have a good one, just one last Harvest Festival to remember fondly for when I miss home.” She said while laying it on thick.

“We’ll make sure it’s perfect, Clover.” You said from where you stood by the wall closest to the windows. She turned to you with the biggest grin and asked “Really? You promise?” You could only laugh and nod.  She shouted in joy before running to hug you tightly around your middle. ”Thank you miss, Thank you so much!” She exclaimed to which you chuckled and pushed her back so you could look her in her eyes.

You cupped her face and told her “I just need you to do one thing.” She agreed quickly and you continued “I need you to make us a list of things you and others really want so this can be the best night ever okay? Have it to me by the end of next week so we can begin preparations.” 

She stepped back and saluted you, to which you could only giggle, before running off to start that list.

“You’ve created a monster you know” Sebastian said to you from where he held his head in one of his hands. He knew that this was going to get out of hand quickly. You laughed as you crossed over to him, wrapping your arms around his shoulders from behind. You told him “Well it’s a good thing I’m proficient in dealing with monsters, isn’t it?”

He shook his head and removed your arms from his shoulders so he could turn to you. He stared up at you as he placed his hands on your hips. “It’s going to be a lot of work, My Dove.” He let his head drop back between his shoulders while still grasping onto you and groaned at the ceiling. “I can’t believe I let this slip from me.” He said in frustration with himself. 

You placed your hands on his jaw and tilted his head back to you. “Merlin look at you, it’s not like we have plenty of friends who live in this Hamlet who would be more than happy to help or anything. You aren’t facing this challenge alone, Sebastian.” You said to him and he just sighed knowing you were right. He let his head fall to your stomach while your hands traveled to his hair.

Rubbing his thumbs over your hips he could only smile to himself while asking “what would I do without you?” It took everything in you to not remind him he’s been doing it without you for years now but just simply let the moment play out instead. This moment would be sealed in your memory forever you were sure. It was so similar to one you had imagined when you first realized you were in love with the man leaning against you.

Suddenly his study door slammed open and revealed a wide eyed Anne. You both stared at her frantic state before she all but shouted out “ Did you realize the harvest festival is supposed to happen in a month?”

 

You could only laugh while Sebastian just groaned and hid back in your stomach.

 

~

 

You were keening and squirming under the man who was taking his time kissing his way up your neck.

 

He placed an open mouth kiss to your pulse point before dragging his teeth against it. He could only softly laugh when you struggled against the hold he placed your wrist in above your head.

You almost began sobbing when you felt his body heat begin to leave you. You cried out his name in a plea to have his weight and warmth on you again. The man could only mockingly coo at you. “Is something the matter?”

You felt too many emotions right now to give him a proper response and that only served to spur him on in teasing you with his mouth in a way that had nothing to do with words this time.

He dove back down to your neck and just rested his head there for a second before blowing directly on the spit soaked spot he had just left on your neck. You shivered against his body and tried to pull from his grip again to no avail.

“Please please please” You begged not even knowing what for at this point but you begged nonetheless. Feeling sorry for you, the man decided to kiss you senseless to silence you. 

You gasped into his mouth when his hand not holding your wrist began to move over your body in a slow, deliberate manner. He traced his fingers softly up your torso until it cupped your breast and rubbed his thumb over where your nipple was hiding under your shirt and brassiere before pinching at the spot.

You sent your head into the pillows under you and moaned high pitched and loud from him finally touching you, it didn’t matter you could only barely feel it through so many layers of clothes at least he was finally doing something. He began tracing kisses back down your now easily accessible neck and stopped at where the buttons on your shirt began.

“You know,” He began as he popped the first button open with. His. Teeth. “I think you are wearing way too many clothes right now.” He said before trailing down and popping more buttons open the same way. The action was making you take heavy breaths and tightening your legs around his waist to grind yourself against him.

He stopped midway and flipped your shirt from your body as much as possible. Taking his bottom lip in between his teeth, his big brown eyes looked up into yours before his freckled face morphed into something devious.

“I’m going to enjoy ruining you My Darling” Sebastian said before taking the top of your brassiere and dragging it down to reveal his treasure. Looking back up at you through his eyelashes, he latched onto your now naked breast and-

 

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK 

 

Sebastian groaned as he woke from one of the many dreams he had been having about you lately. They offered no reprieve or joy for him, especially not when they were interrupted.

“Yes, who is it?” He called out while placing a pillow in his lap to not shock whomever was about to walk in the door and into his study. 

When you popped your head in with a concerned expression he almost started crying at how cruel fate could be to him. Rubbing his hands over his face he tried to get the image of you under him out of his brain. “Darling I’ve told you how many times you don’t need to knock?” He asked you but was grateful you had so he had time to hide his thankfully deflating problem.

“I know Seb I know but if you had still been asleep I was going to start our chores by myself. You have been exhausted recently. I didn't wish to wake you if you were sleeping soundly.” You said in an apologetic voice and how could he stay mad at not being able to stay with his dream you, when the real you was always so much better to him.

‘The real her could be even better if she was the one under you, you coward.’ His traitorous mind told him which DID NOT help.

He felt he had finally calmed down enough that he was ready to be near you. He waved for you to come in and grinned boyishly up at you hen you approached him. “Please sweetheart, You were already in my dreams you might as well be with me when I wake up.”

You just rolled your eyes at the not so subtle flirting and pushed at his arm when you were close enough. He grabbed your hand that had the bracelet he put on you two weeks ago now. He still fully intended to continue being a gentleman in your presence so he would suck it up and deal with the dreams when he was alone.

Kissing your knuckles he asked you what time it was and when you answered him he all but panicked. Quickly standing and running to his room to dress he could hear your gorgeous laugh.

Yes he would deal with this problem of his when he was alone and sure he wouldn’t be interrupted. Right now though all he wanted to do was take you over his knee for not waking him sooner. He would put you over his lap on that very couch out there and pull down your trousers to-

Shit, there he goes again. He sighed as he banged his head against the nearest wall while conjuring Scribner in your place from his dream, yep that did it. 

 

It was going to be a very long week.

 

Notes:

Sssoooo there’s THAT

lol I’m gonna warn y’all now that next chapter does contain angst but boy oh boy does it bring them closer to finally giving you that sweet sweet confession.

You can blame it on the fact I found a certain building in Legacy and started crying :)

Anyway here’s your incorrect quotes( I know you love these)….(Right?)

***

Charlotte: why would Sebastian choose Mc over me or Adelaide? She damn near feral.

Anne watching Sebastian look helplessly in love with Mc as Garreth struggles to hold on to Mc as she tries to get at Eric: she’s his antidepressant:)

***

Charlotte to Mc: I could take Sebastian from you whenever I wanted

Mc with a bracelet that matches Sebastian’s and that he spent an entire night putting on every location charm he could think of that tells him wherever she is “for safety” but actually in case he misses her: gods I wish you could.

***

Eric northcott: honestly mc you should choose a man with a good house and name behind him. Sallow is just an orphan nobody.

Mc who can feel Sebastian’s magic flaring: you’re not gonna believe this

***

Charlotte: hey Sebastian-

Sebastian: mc is literally just so beautiful, amazing, talented, smart, strong and kind no wonder people would kill to be with her.

Sebastian: including me. In fact I already have

***

I want to thank you guys so much for reading this dumb story of mine <3 don’t be scared to hit that kudo button it won’t bit (Sebastian might tho) comment anything you wanna yell at me about and remember to bookmark as I don’t have an update schedule lol.

Thank you again and as always I’ll see YOU in the next chapter. BUH BYYYYEEE

Come find me on tumblr! @makebelievemuse

Chapter 10: Limitations of Revelations

Summary:

You can’t sleep which obviously means you must bare your soul. It seems that you aren’t the only one with these tendencies.

What happens when your infatuation afterward starts giving you very vivid dreams about the man who you shared your burdens with?

Notes:

HEY HEY HEYYYYYYY

So while yes there will be angst there will be sweet moments, funny moments, moments of tearing a man apart, and of course moments where you don’t know if its reality or a dream or reality but you’ll be begging…for more lol

Safe to say there is mild and not so mild SMUT in this chapter, It’s absolutely skippable and will start with a line of &’s

The true fun will happen in ch 13 ;) but for now please take a look at the set list for this chapter:

Routines In The Night by Twenty One Pilots

Guilty As Sin? By Taylor swift

Alkaline by Sleep Token

I don’t know when I’ll be posting next as I’m visiting family this weekend and that’s when I get a lot of the writing done but it shouldn’t be too long of a wait.

ONTO THE CHAPTER LADIES AND GENTS AND BLESSED THEY/THEMS

It was another night of fighting to get to sleep and sleep was beating you back with a broom.

You were near tears at not being able to sleep again. Was it just written into your DNA now that sleep would evade you whenever you needed it most? 

The final preparations for the Harvest Festival were beginning in two days and would last the rest of the week. Tomorrow was the only day that Adelaide would be in Feldcroft before the Festival to give you dancing lessons. You weren’t going to be able to last through them if you weren’t able to sleep.

Shoving the heels of your hands into your eyes you begged whatever god would listen to help you sleep. When none replied with sweet relief an hour later you gave up religion completely and went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea.

‘Why didn’t you do that sooner?! I could have told you no one was going to answer your prayers of desperation!’ Isidora snidely told you in your mind and you couldn’t help but snap back at her ‘ then maybe you should have said something useful instead of berating the only person who can hear you.’ She laughed and called you bitchy when cranky, which like duh no shit.

 

Stomping down the stairs you didn’t care to see if Sebastian was awake or not. If he was asleep you hated and envied him, if he wasn’t he should come join you in your misery to at least give you better company than the witch in your mind.

 

“Excuse you, I’m fantastic company, thank you very much!’ Isidora huffed at the complaint that you could only follow up with ‘you would be if you would STOP READING MY THOUGHTS EVERY FIVE SECONDS.’ You yelled and for five seconds you were given peace before hearing a low, instigating ‘Biiiiiittttcccchhhyyy’ ‘YOU KNOW WHAT-‘

 

“Dove? What are you doing awake?” Sebastian spoke ans he walked into the kitchen and watched as you jumped at the sound of his voice. You turned from the counter with the kettle clutched in your hand like a sword to protect you from evil fiends. He just raised a brow at you and raised his hands in mock surrender and jokingly said “Take whatever you want but considering you already have my heart everything in this house is already yours.”

You just sighed and dropped the kettle on the counter behind you before putting your face in your hands. “I’m sorry, I was arguing with Isidora and didn’t hear you come in.” You told him and before you knew it his arms were pulling you into his chest. He sat his chin on the crown of your head while he rubbed your back for a moment before he asked if she was why you were awake.

You sighed and dropped your hands before stepping back from his arms while shaking your head. “No, I don’t know why I can’t sleep. It just refuses to entertain me tonight I suppose.” It was then you noticed that he seemed a bit… flushed? You also notice the sweat on his brow and become worried he had a nightmare of some sort.  

“Are you okay?” You asked and when he quirked his eyebrow up at you, you reached for his face and continued to question him. “You’re flushed and sweating, did you have a nightmare?” You only asked knowing how terrible they made you feel after you woke up from one.

He grinned and grabbed one of your hands from the side of his face to kiss your palm gently. “No Darling the study is just unusually hot tonight, I think I made the fire too hot for the room to handle with the door closed. Thank you though, for caring about that enough to ask.” He explained and that last part made you scoff “Never thank me for caring about you again. I do it because I do in fact care about you.”

The statement only made him smile harder into your palm. You rolled your eyes and took your hands from his face to turn back to your original mission. You asked him if he would also like a cup of tea but he just told you he had a better idea.

 

~

 

You two were racing around the beach on your brooms. You let out a joyful screech when you pass Sebastian again and he could only laugh when he passed you a few seconds later. 

You two had been doing this for what felt like hours now. Just passing each other with no goal in mind but to hopefully tire yourselves out enough to be able to find sleep when you went back home. 

Suddenly Sebastian stopped and just floated in the air staring down at something on the beach. You had to swerve to not collide with him, Turning to him once you were stable you shouted over the wind at him “Are you crazy? I could have sent you off your broom!” You thought it was a dirty trick to stop you from passing him again until he started descending to the beach as if hypnotized. 

You followed him down and found him walking to what looked like an old storage building right off the path to Feldcroft from the beach. You had to run to catch up to him and when you did you placed your broom on the sand next to his dropped one. 

He was just standing there staring at the building with a look you couldn’t decipher. “Sebastian, what’s wrong Love?” You asked him in a soft gentle voice while placing a hand on his shoulder. You didn’t expect the humorless chuckle that came from him before he turned to you with teary eyes.

You only looked up at him with sincerity as you knew he needed reassurance that you wouldn’t leave him to deal with this alone, not pity he had to deal with this at all. Whatever this was that is.

 

He breathed in deeply before turning back to that shed with steely eyes. “I could have sworn I had asked someone to burn this building to the ground.” He said as if that answered anything but with your silent comfort he decided to enter the building. When you followed him in and you saw what looked to be a room, a boys room that hadn’t been used in a very long time. 

You took in the dusty decor as Sebastian sat on the small mattress that created a small cloud when his body hit the bed. He looked around the room with anger, sadness and worst of all familiarity. “This is where I had to hide from Solomon when he was in a bad mood and had one too many drinks in his system.” Sebastian explained and everything suddenly made sense.

You couldn’t help the shocked expression that fell onto your face at his confession. He just kept going as if he couldn’t stop the words even if he wanted to. “He would drink and see my father when he looked at me.”

He reached under one of the pillows and pulled out a leather bound journal. Waving it in the air, he continued on. “Apparently my father had deposed my uncle as Lord when he challenged him to a duel. My father wanted the right to lead the people of Feldcroft the way he saw fit and my uncle wanted my mother. It was no shock my father won that duel as my mother was his one and only from a young age.”

He paused to wipe some tears that fell from his face and kept going after a few seconds. “The day my parents died the title of Lord fell back to my Uncle but he knew it was only temporary, until I hit eighteen. He hated the fact that he would be deposed yet again and would often show me that when he was drunk. He never hurt Anne physically because she looks so much like our mother but me? I was the spitting image of the man who took everything from him. It’s probably part of the reason he tried to kill me that night.” 

You couldn’t handle it anymore and rushed over to cradle him in your arms. He saw you coming to him and grabbed onto you the second you were in arms reach. You ended up in his lap while he cried into your neck with harsh ugly sobs. You held him as tight as possible in the wake of the confession you had somewhat guessed after meeting the grown man for the first time when you were fifteen. 

You couldn’t help but to see a small Sebastian crying just as he was now in this building by himself. You knew he would have healed his injuries here so as not to worry Anne but he would have been so alone, and hurt, and crying, and terrified.

You could feel your own tears falling now and just kissed at his head in comfort. “You didn’t deserve that Sebastian. You nor your father were the ones to cause his anger, his pride was. He should have let go of that awful grudge the moment you two came into his care. You were just a boy Sebastian.” You couldn’t say anything else as your emotions choked you. You just felt him cling to you harder.

 

After what felt like an eternity you two had left the building. As Sebastian went to head back he heard you cast your magic and when he looked back at the building it was like it had never existed to begin with. You turned to him with fury in your eyes “No one will ever hurt you again, that building wasn’t necessary.” 

 

He needed to grab his mothers ring from Anne tomorrow.

 

~

 

As you two headed back up to Feldcroft on foot you decided to do something that was probably stupid.

 

You grabbed on to Sebastian’s sleeve effectively stopping him, he turned to you and asked “What is it Dove?”

You took a deep breath and turned to mount your broom again, he stared at you questioningly and you gave him a sweet smile and asked if you two could make one more stop before heading back home. He nodded slowly before jumping on his broom and joining you in the sky. 

You flew to the only place you knew you could have this conversation.

 

Landing at Isidora’s home you heard her ask ‘are you sure this is a good idea flower bud?’ And you couldn’t say if it was or not but tonight was a night of confessions it seemed and you owed Sebastian a really big one.

You walked up to ruins and just stared at them while waiting for Sebastian to find you. When you heard him land you couldn’t turn to him with the amount of nerves currently holding your stomach hostage.

Would he still love you after you told him this? After you told him everything about your disappearance including what Erin had put you through? Would he still wish to hold you when he knew that another man had tortured you for months in almost every way possible? He had never touched you inappropriately but would that matter when Sebastian learned how else he had changed your body? You still couldn’t feel most of your left leg where Erin had cursed you with his hand.

“Why are we here My Dove?” He asked as he came to stand beside you in front of the ruins. ‘Do not run from this flower bud, he will learn about it sooner or later. It might as well be because of you.’ Isidora told you to give you courage this time, not fear.

You breathed deeply before looking up at him and gave a simple truth to ease him into the hard ones: “ I think I’ll always be ruined.” It was an easy thing to let off your chest before you destroyed his image of you. He just furrowed his brows and grabbed your hand with one of his. “It’s a good thing I’ve learned how to fix ruined things now innit?” He asked as if it were really that easy.

You gave him a sad smile and hoped he held onto that belief. “Can I tell you what happened to me during my disappearance or would that be too much for tonight?” You asked like a coward hoping he said he wasn’t emotionally ready to buy you some more time in his warm arms.

He just looked at you flabbergasted before pulling you to the base of the tree by the house. Sitting down he forced you to sit in his lap with his chest at your back and arms holding you in a tight hold. “Whenever you’re ready Dove, I’m here.” He whispered into your ear, you knew then that you couldn’t run from this anymore.

Taking a deep breath you steadied yourself and told him to stop you if it got to be too much. He nodded and you started your tale, “It started that August when I returned to Hogwarts early to speak with the headmaster about my sixth year..”

You told him about how furious The Keepers were with you about keeping Isidora’s magic in yourself and decided you needed to be trained properly.

You didn’t spare one detail about anything, Not one quest, escape attempt, or punishment. You didn’t leave one detail out about the months you spent in hell with Erin either. You told him everything.

In the soft blue morning light you finally finished your tale and waited with bated breath for Sebastian to say anything.

 

It felt like centuries before he squeezed you tighter in his arms and damn near growled out a response that eased your suffering more than any medicine ever could. “I will kill him should he ever try to come near you again. You best believe I will make it painful and slow as well. You are mine and mine alone. I will never allow you to go back to that place ever again.”

You sagged into his arms in utter relief before bringing a hand to his cheek. He turned his head to kiss along your palm before resting his chin against your head and kissing it sporadically.

 

Soon enough you both fell asleep against the tree only to be woken up by an angry Ominis.

 

~

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

You felt his breath against your neck before he began to bite into it. You moaned and clutched at his shoulders.

You felt more than heard his dark, low chuckle. “Is it too much for you?” He asked in your ear before biting the lobe. You didn’t know if you wanted to say yes or no as you were so dazed but you did know you would cry if he stopped.

“Shh shh I’ve got you. You know I’ll always catch you.” The man said before continuing to kiss down your neck. 

He kept going down and continuing to kiss on your naked body, trailing kisses as if they were his offering to a forgotten goddess who was the only one to answer his desperate pleas of salvation. He made sure no spot on your body that he could reach was not marked with his devotion as he made his way to the ache that was driving you to tears.

You arched your back from the bed as he began to kiss down your calf instead of where you needed his mouth the most. You knew he was being deliberate in his movements but that didn’t stop you from being desperate.

“Please don’t tease me, Please Love just-” You felt the pleads for him to ease your torture leave your mouth with a heat you couldn’t handle. You felt his smirk indented on the inside of your thigh before he placed a filthy kiss to the muscle. 

You whined out into the room and nearly began sobbing when he repeated the motion to your other thigh. Placing your legs on his shoulder he dug his fingers into your skin to grab your attention.

You sat up and blinked down at him with bleary eyes. Your vision slowly coming into focus as you took in his messy chocolate curls, his hungry brown eyes and how much his freckles blurred with the blush that spread across his cheeks and nose. He gave you a mischievous smirk before tutting at your face.

“While I love the sound of you begging for me Darling, the only thing I want to hear come out of the pretty mouth of yours is my name.” He leaned down and Bit where he had just messily kissed your upper thigh as if he was claiming you. Your breath was torn from you when he finally moved down your leg and finally reached right where-

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

 

You bolted up from the pillows with heaving breaths. Sebastian poked his head in with furrowed brows. “Dove are you okay? You look ill.” He said before entering the room to walk over to you.

You watched him stride over to you as you pulled the comforter further up your body. “Yeah I’m fine I promise. Just let me get dressed and we can leave.” You said in hopes he didn’t see what was just floating around in your mind seconds earlier. 

He clenched his jaw and reached out to touch the back of his hand to your forehead. “No I don’t think so Dove, You’re running a fever. You will stay here and rest up. I’ll ask Anne to come over later to make sure nothing is affecting you but for now you will rest.” He asserted as he forced you to lay back down and tucked the covers under your chin.

‘Of course, it was just a fever dream.’ You thought to yourself and sighed. “Are you sure?” You asked softly and Sebastian only scoffed at your question. “Of course My Dove. Now get some rest, I'll make some soup for lunch okay?”

You smiled and nodded up at him. He pushed some hair from your face before turning and leaving the room. Once he closed the door you threw your hands over your eyes and let out a long groan.

Of course it was a fever dream! You had them before about others but this one felt so... More. It felt so much more than just a fever dream. 

‘That’s because it wasn’t a fever dream little flower bud , it was a wet dream you just had.’ Isidora teased you and you could only take a pillow and place it over your head to let out a scream. You knew she was right and it didn’t make you feel any better.

Hopefully it would be the last one

Oh how you had hoped in utter vain.

You were haunted with visions of Sebastian over and under you anytime you slept. You didn’t know how your mind conjured half of these dreams with your very limited experience. You had, at most, done some heavy petting with some of the younger guards and trackers, okay one did get their hand into your underwear but wasn’t fruitful in making it feel good, nothing like what your subconscious had conjured Sebastian doing to you.

These dreams were making it very difficult to get things done with him around.

Like right now, Sebastian was shirtless and sweating with the Autumn sun beating down on him while he lifted a solid wood pole by himself. You could just see the dream you were going to have about that tonight. 

“Maybe you should go back inside, I think Sebastian may have been right about you coming down with something.” Anne said from beside you. You two were carrying baskets of Autumn colored garland and fabrics to decorate the area that was to hold the festival in two days time.

You snapped out of your thoughts to come slamming back into reality then. Clearing your throat you began walking over to Theresa to drop off the decorations for her group to put up. “And why would you think that?” You questioned Anne, trying to throw her off your case. It of course did not but you had to try. 

“You are flushed, sweating, and keep breathing raggedly every now and again. You look exhausted as well so that doesn’t help your case. Have you not been sleeping well?” Anne questioned innocently and it took everything in you to not start hysterically laughing at the question.

You must have made a unique expression because Anne grabbed your arm to stop you in your mission to deliver the basket without combusting. She raised her brow at you hoping you would tell her what was wrong but how could you tell her what was wrong was your subconscious activities with her twin?

You sighed and gave her a smile that you hoped was believable. “Anne truly I’m okay, I’ve just been worried about the Festival. I mean, I did make a promise to a certain child that this would be the best night ever after all.” You explained and even forced a giggle to add to the act of just being stressed about not holding up to the standards you had set for this event.

Anne didn’t buy your act one bit it seems because the moment you both dropped the decor with the people it was meant to go to she pounced on you. “So you really want me to believe that nothing but hoping you can impress a ten year old is keeping you up at night?” She asked as she laced her arm with yours and began to drag you to a spot that was hidden from most people’s eyesight.

You looked at her nervously but dug your heels into the lie you told to save your dignity. “Yes I do, because that’s the truth.” Anne scoffed and rolled her eyes at your lying words. She must have felt you two were out of earshot enough to pull you in front of her and stare directly into your eyes before asking the dreaded question. 

“Yeah sure and I wasn’t cursed by raging psycho with a hard-on for hurting children, Pull the other one why don’t you. Now will you please just tell me what’s going on?” You realized then that she had led you behind some trees and you were completely secluded with the too observant woman standing in front of you with an irritated tilt to her brows.

Once you realized there was no way she was going to let you or this conversation go you could only sigh and ask “Are you sure you want to know even though it, honest to Merlin, isn’t affecting my health at all?” Anne just squinted her eyes and nodded slowly. She removed her hands from your shoulders and crossed her arms with impatience for your explanation.

You sucked in a deep breath and screwed your eyes closed before you let out your explanation all at once. “I’vebeenhavingdirtydreamsaboutyourbrotherdoingterriblywonderfulthingstome.” There you did it, you told her.

The mediwitch just stood there and blinked owlishly at you before shrieking “I’m sorry WHAT?” 

You could only stand there and hide your face in your hands as you felt the burning in your cheeks get hotter and hotter with every second that passed. “Please don’t make me repeat it!” You pleaded to the now dramatically fake-gagging girl. She held a hand up in a ‘stop’ motion before pointing an accusing finger at you, “Don’t you DARE repeat that!” 

You could only let a high pitched petulant whine before whisper-shouting at her “You pushed the issue! You couldn’t let this go even after I told you it had nothing to do with my health!” You were so embarrassed you could feel tears stinging at the corners of your eyes. “It’s not like I’m asking for this to happen Anne! I wish it wasn’t but The Fates really like messing with me or something because I can’t even look at him right now! Do you know hard that is when you live with the person you can’t even look at because your mind might torture you with dreams that you can do nothing about! Do You?” 

 

Anne must have sensed how much these nighttime visions of yours were truly messing with you. She took in a couple of deep grounding breaths before standing up fully and faced you with a forced sincere expression. “You’re right I did push and I’m sorry I made you more embarrassed about this nonissue than you need be. I often forget you didn’t get to enjoy these moments for the first time in school like the rest of us.” She shook her head to get rid of the sadness beginning to climb from her chest.

“I need you to understand something though.” She walked up and took your hands in hers and stared into your eyes to convey her thoughts. “These dreams are not abnormal or something to be ashamed of. You are experiencing a completely normal reaction to being around someone you have strong feelings for all the time. I’m honestly surprised this is only now happening as you two have been inseparable since you two made up.” 

You blinked back mortified tears and whispered “So I’m not just being gross and dirty minded about a man who helped save my life and yes, who I have strong feelings for?” Anne could only laugh and pull you into a tight hug, “No precious girl you are not being gross or immoral or whatever lies your brain is telling you. You should hear about the dreams I had about Imelda when I still thought she just wanted me as a friend.” 

You could only laugh airily at that and nuzzled into her shoulder for a minute in gratitude for her being there for you in these trying times of yours. Stepping out of the embrace and smiling up at your kind friend you could only shyly end the conversation, “We should get back huh?”

Anne smiled back and nodded her head in agreement. Taking your hand she led you back to the courtyard where you both were stopped dead in your tracks by the sight set before you. 

 

Sebastian’s bare, toned, broad back was to you as he was helping Imelda, who was now in a form fitting tank top, in lifting huge stones to place around a huge fire pit and they were throwing them around like they weighed nothing. As if they were skipping pebbles on the lake instead of lifting refined slabs of rock and simply tossing them.

You could only watch with wide eyes as Sebastian’s arms bulged with every stone he caught as easily as if catching a sack of feathers and prayed you weren’t drooling. ‘Oh for Rowena’s sake’ you thought to yourself as at this point you could bite through a tree when you realized his upper arms were as big as your head.

You heard Anne swallow and looked at where she was staring as Imelda heaved another stone to Sebastian with sweat rolling down her neck and down her chest. She took the bottom of her shirt and lifted it to wipe the sweat from her brow. Good GODRIC when did Imelda get those wonderfully sculpted abs??

You looked back at your companion in this suffering and could only snort at her expression. She shot a glare down at you before taunting you, “You laugh but at least I don’t have to wait until I’m asleep to deal with my thirst for Imelda” And okay, that was rude.

You gave her an offended look that made her burst into wicked cackles.

 

Sebastian and Imelda looked over to where you two were now laughing at each other's reaction over whatever the other said. “Huh” Imelda started before leaning over to get a drink of water from her canister. After taking a swig she watched as Anne put you into a headlock and began pinching at your cheeks. “Wonder what those two are up to.” 

Sebastian could only watch in amusement as you began tickling at Anne’s side forcing a squeal from his twin. “No Idea but wanna do something fun?” He asked his sister in law who only nodded with curiosity in her eyes.

 

He breathed in deep before bellowing out across the courtyard with a sharp commanding tone “HEY YOU TWO! DO SOMETHING PRODUCTIVE YEAH?” Imelda laughed before joining in on the fun with the same tone she used on misbehaving rookies. “YEAH YOU TWO STOP MESSING AROUND AND BEHAVE YOURSELVES.” He could only smirk as you both looked over at them like children getting caught with their hands in the sweets jar, and then it happened

He could see it from here as your face became a vibrant pink and your jaw slammed shut as you straightened your back and turned from him to find something to do and Anne became just as red as she followed in your footsteps almost tripping over herself from roving her eyes down her wife’s form one last time.

Imelda just chuckled and put her canister down to continue their task. “You’re right that was fun but I honestly don’t get why it was fun for you.” She said before tossing him a stone slab. Sebastian just gave her a questioning look before setting the rock down where it needed to go. She just snickered and explained “I mean I get to have more fun with her later, You just get to have more fun with your left hand.”

He groaned and pitifully said “I know please don’t remind me. Whether it be about you and my sister or the fact that I’m going raw at this point.”

 

Imelda cackled at his own self appointed brand of torture.

 

~

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

 

 

Sebastian was glad he had remembered to lock the door to his study for once.

 

 

The only sounds coming from the room at the moment were the creaking of his desk and your cloying and desperate noises he was driving out of you with every thrust he sent into your body.

He had his palm at the back of neck to keep your face pressed into the wood and to give him that leverage he needed to keep molding your insides to the shape of him.

“My love -oh gods yes!- Please don’t-“ You took in a deep breath he punched out of you not a second later “Don’t stop, Sebastian please.”

He let a low gravely chuckle out as he deepened his thrust and sent you keening. He moved his hand from your neck to cover your mouth while slowing to barely a grind inside of you and leaning over your back and to speak right in your ear, “My my my, does My Darling want the whole hamlet to know exactly what their Lord is doing to her in his office? Or do you not care if they hear you screaming my name like I’m destroying you?” 

You could only try to look back at him with teary eyes and shake your head with his hand covering half of your face. He began nipping at your cartilage before blowing on it to send you into shivers that racked your body. He snickered and asked “No you don’t want them to hear you or don’t care if they do? Come on Darling tell me, which is it?” He took his hand from your mouth to place it under your sternum and watched as you took in several gulping breaths to try and get your mind clear enough to answer him. 

And right before you could he pulled his hips back and rolled his hips into you slow and deep. You could only gasp at the new angle he was punishing you with and reached out to grab at the edge of the desk in need of something to ground you. 

Sobbing out a moan you turned your head a little more to look in his eyes. Sebastian felt you clench around him when your eyes met his and he dropped his head and groaned into your ear at the feeling. You were starting to breathe heavier and he knew it as a sign you were starting to get close.

 

You swallowed the spit collected in your mouth and began to shakily speak the answer to his question. “I don’t-“

 

 

 

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

 

 

“SEBASTIAN WAKE UP” Ominis screamed right into his ear effectively waking Sebastian from his intoxicating dream. 

Sebastian shot straight up at the loud voice now rattling around in his brain. He rubbed at the ear Ominis had shouted in while glaring up at the man who had the smarts to dodge Sebastian’s head from butting into his chin.

“You are late to the meeting with The Vassal of Irondale that you scheduled to go over the plans for the Harvest Festival that is happening tomorrow night, Sallow. I would suggest getting up and getting presentable before he becomes bored with our distraction and becomes offended at your absence.”  Ominis told him before turning to leave the study with an air of annoyance.

Sebastian stood and stretched his back thanking everything that his excitement had died down the moment Ominis had tried to give him hearing damage. Before the blonde man could leave Sebastian called out to him “What did you distract him with? Just so I know how long I have to get presentable.” 

Ominis turned back to his dear stupid friend and gave him a wicked grin, that alone should have made Sebastian run to the Irondale leader. What Ominis said next made him almost apparate to the man just to save time. “Oh gee I wonder who we could have gotten to distract the lesser lord of one of the villages under your protections, My Lord. I’m sure he’s already asked for her hand about, oh I don’t know, four times since I left her to come fetch your napping Lordship.” Ominis hummed to himself as if thinking critically going even as far as to tap his chin with thought. “I wonder who we know that has been the most eligible bachelorette since she woke and would sacrifice her time to help you save face?”

Sebastian was walking to the door with a fire lit under him as he straightened his clothes and hair to make sure that the much older man didn’t do something stupid and make Sebastian cut his hand off. He simply would have no choice at this point after sending back multiple denial letters to the man about how he could not try and court you since you were out of his age range. 

Sebastian was entertained with the first request, Disgusted with the third, pitying with the fifth, and infuriated with the seventh and final letter. The man had made a remark about how your ‘value was now diminished’ and how you ‘should be grateful that a man in his standing was offering you a place beside him.’ 

As if Sebastian, the one he had to answer to, didn’t crave your every speck of attention. 

 

Slamming open his door, Sebastian immediately found Orville Henderson, his Vassal over Irondale, talking down to His Dove. From the look of it you were annoyed but not yet ready to strike the man so that’s something going in his direction.

He sighed and stuffed his hand in his pockets to make sure he didn’t wring the man’s neck the moment he got close enough. As he approached he watched as you saw him and let a wide relieved smile fall onto your face.

He took in your appearance for the day that consisted of a dark green sweater that was paired with grey pants and dark shoes. Your hair had been pulled back from your face at the base of your skull with a ribbon of fabric that he assumed was cut from scrap cloth Theresa wasn’t able to use for something else. The seamstress was always thinking of ways to reduce fabric waste and hair ties were always needed.

“Ah, Lord Sallow! I hope you don’t mind that I was taking time from the Hero of Hogwarts! She truly is a beautiful and sweet girl, you should let her get away from here more, maybe to Irondale perhaps?” Sebastian didn’t miss the subdued flinch at your moniker being used and could only smile tersely at the round man in front of him. “She’s free to visit anywhere on my lands, I won’t put a leash on her adventurous spirit after all. I do however ask her to be safe and make good choices, would she make a good choice with you?” 

Both men knew that was a slap to the older man’s ego but Orville couldn’t speak against his Lord without fear he would be deposed and replaced by tomorrow morning, so he just grit his teeth and took the insult while laughing.

“Oh how I miss our chats Lord Sallow, should we head inside to discuss things women should have no weight in?” Orville asked to try and dissipate the tension surrounding the trio now but only succeeded in making it worse. “Exactly what conversation could the one who planned our festival this year not hold weight in? Come now Henderson I know you can act as a gentleman when need be.” Sebastian 2 - Henderson 0

Orville stuttered over his words before agreeing that you should be included in their conversation. Sebastian just nodded approvingly before placing his hand on the small of your back and began walking around the square. You looked up at him and when you caught his eye just mouthed ‘thank you’. 

 

As you all walked around Feldcroft, you were explaining activities that would be available, where the food stalls would stand, and where the band would play with a big open space for dancing, Orville just watched you and Sebastian interact with one another and became more and more irate as time passed. 

To any unknowing onlookers it would look like you two were a cemented couple, A Lord and His Lady giving a tour to a neighbor about an upcoming event. He had asked about the recent rumors surrounding you in his latest letter but His Lord had denied the claims and yet still denied him the chance to court you. He could now see that not only was the young man a liar but was also controlling.

He was controlling the ones who got the chance at your hand and Orville was quickly becoming irate at being snubbed of his opportunity, especially with your faults. He was more than willing to take in damaged goods if that meant he had a chance of overthrowing Sallow for the titles the brat possessed.

 

“And then we will finish off the ceremony with the traditional wheat burning and let the merriment into the hands of the people. Letting them decide how to celebrate their hard work, whether it be with a pint of ale from the three broomsticks that has been transported here for this occasion or with dancing with those they keep closest. Any needs for lodging can be met as we have turned an old barn into a hostel of sorts for the night so no one has to worry about getting home in the wee hours of the morning.” Sebastian felt nothing but pride as you finished the speech you had been preparing for days to give. 

You looked up at him with joy and accomplishment in your eyes and he began to feel warm from his fingers to his toes with the amount of fond he currently had flowing through his veins. You turned to your audience of one and asked if he had any questions. 

“Yeah just one,” The Vassal Lord said with a voice that put Sebastian on edge immediately “Why is it he gets to fuck you like a harlot and I can’t even get a meeting to discuss a possible proper courtship?” And in that moment Sebastian could have turned that man to ash with his eyes alone. You had carefully prepared this presentation for the ingrate and he had the audacity to ask that of all things?

Sebastian could feel the land's magic reacting to his fury and collecting into his hands prepared to be used with no wand necessary, as if it were infuriated on your behalf as well. He was just about to raise the man up by his neck and drop him harshly on his skull when he heard you let out a dramatic sigh.

 

Rubbing your temples you began to grumble out a “Not this shit again.” Orville just scoffed and started on a make believe tirade,”I’m sorry my dear it’s just funny how-“ well he tried until you cut him off with fury in your voice.

“The only thing that is funny, Vassal, is the fact that you think you ever stood a chance in courting me.” You sneered at the man in front of you. “You believe baseless rumors that were started by a creep, who stood more of a chance than you do if we’re being honest. Who, instead of explaining what he actually saw, continues to avoid taking responsibility for being a peeping tom by being a coward.” You stepped closer to the man and when he stepped back in alarm you just scoffed and taunted the man further.

“You stand here as our guest and placed Vassal to the Count of the Western Shore, Your own Lord, and dare to covet more than your station allows? You stand in front of that very Lord and disrespect me thinking what? He won’t allow me to reprimand you how I see fit?” You tilted your head like a predator and grinned evilly when you realized your prey was frozen by fear.

“Bad news for you unfortunately, He holds me in higher regard than he does you, and you wanna know why that is? Because you’re replaceable. You bring nothing to the table that can not be found in another, and if you think my only special trait is what is in between my legs then maybe you should be deposed because it’s obvious your old age has gotten the better of your intelligence, if you had any at all to begin with that is.” 

“Now, if you have nothing more to inquire about in my personal decisions, which I do make myself thank you, You are free to leave and NOT come back” You stopped your tirade with ragged breath and Sebastian knew his dreams tonight would have you just like this.

Incandescent fury radiating off of you like heat waves of a paved road, your magic making you glow with a beautiful aura surrounding you as it was almost begging to be released, your eyes hardened and lips pulled back in a sneer as if Henderson was a roach under your shoe. You looked enchanting to say the least.

“I just assumed-“ Henderson mumbled in fear under your harsh glare before you huffed out an exasperated breath, “Well it seems you’ve learned assumptions make asses out of all of us haven’t you?”

Sebastian was grinning like a maniac, he knew it and simply could not care. He snickered at the other man’s gobsmacked expression before placing an arm around your waist and pulling you back to his side. 

“My Darling is right Henderson, It’s time for you to leave. Do keep an eye out for my Owl.” and with that Sebastian turned both of you away from Orville Henderson so he could tell your friends about the show down that just happened and how luminous you looked tearing the man apart.

 

 

Notes:

Ahahahahah hahaha haha ha

….

Soooo I do believe this SHOULD be the last of the angst? Next chapter is essentially date night for the couples loll

(And as I’m sure you guessed, the fire place was not to blame for Sebastian’s flushed face in the beginning of this chapter ;) )(and yes I added that just a boy line for a reason, The entire wizard in storyline can be tied together by a boy not being allowed to just be that- a boy, Sebastian is no exception.)

Now for the real reason you read my story lolol

***

Mc finally giving up on sleep: I was never religious to begin with but I’m definitely Atheist now.

Isidora: Well duh, A God should not believe in others mythos lol

***

Mc just trying to make tea: Can you just not for like 2 seconds?

Isidora going full sibling mode: Not what? Not be a bitch like you?

Mc: I swear to fucking god-

***

Sebastian: Please put the kettle down, I’m not going to hurt you.

Mc: *scoffs* You couldn’t hurt me before I would kill you.

Sebastian with hearts in his eyes: Yeah I know.

***

Sebastian: My uncle was kinda abusive

Mc: I’m gonna kill him

Sebastian: I already did?

Mc: I have ancient and powerful magic coursing through my veins, You really think I can’t revive him just to kill him again? In a much more painful way?

Sebastian: God that’s hot

***

Mc: *has a dirty dream about Sebastian* Oh no I’m a terrible woman who is tortured by her subconscious’s decision to fuck the man of my dreams :(

Sebastian: *Has a dirty dream about Mc* I’m so glad at least one version of me gets what I want.

***

*Ominis wakes Sebastian up from his nap*

Sebastian who just wants to get all the way through one of his wet dreams with Mc* : Why must god punish me for being pretty?

***

Orville: I’ll take damaged goods dw Mc

Mc: I’ll take your dignity dw bitch

***

(Sorry guys I haven’t really written any I.Q.s for this chapter and it shows

Anyways thank you guys for reading this chapter, hit that kudos button to hit Solomon, Comment to scream at me in the comments and remember to bookmark as I don’t have a posting schedule.

As always I’ll see you in the next chapter

BUH-BYE

Chapter 11: The Limitation of Festivities

Summary:

It’s finally time for the festival where hijinks and happiness overflow.

Notes:

Am I at all happy with this chapter? Eh but considering I have never written anything like this before and have no beta we will give me a little grace please.
(I beg for grace PLEASE)

No warnings! Just enjoy the fact that you get to terrify a goose lol

Songs that made this chapter somehow possible:

Téir Abhaile Riu - Celtic woman

Second Child, Restless Child - The Oh Hellos

Would That I - Hozier

Drumming Song - Florence + The Machine

Nothing You Can Take From Me - Rachel Zegler, The Covey Band

School Nights - Chappell Roan

Let’s get festive shall we?

It was finally here, The Harvest Festival you had been planning for a month was finally here.

 

The courtyard was decorated beautifully with wreaths of wheat, golden and red leaves, different heather flowers, and copper tulle. Small lights had been strung along the top of any ledge that would hold them and Theresa had even been able to drape the some of the same tulle in the wreaths over the hanging fabric banners that were covering the space in between the different stalls. All of these things together it made the space feel so cozy. 

You were beaming as you watched Sebastian on the stage that had been built just for this event. He was wearing a loose white long sleeved shirt with worn dark brown riding pants and matching leather shoes. He had a crown of golden leaves atop of his curls that matched the leaves painted down the side of his face, neck, and chest. 

He had been like a squirming toddler when you and Anne were painting them on. He had giggled the entire time claiming the brushes tickled. He was almost petrified by Anne multiple times just so you two could paint him in the way he was supposed to be as he made doing it an utter nightmare. 

“We are not doing this for the Spring festival, I don't give a damn what tradition says. They definitely didn’t account for ticklish Lords.” Anne told you when you both walked out of the room so Sebastian could fully dress after letting the paint set. You were just thankful the squiggle in the leaves looked more artistic than crude.

He was smiling as wide as his face would allow as he raised Anne’s hand in one of his own and raised his voice for everyone in the crowd to hear him. “And so with this wheat from our fields we ask Mother Magic to bless us in this upcoming winter with full stomachs and warm homes!” 

At that the twins turned to the small barrel of wheat below them and jumped off the stage together to push it into the space -which was created to make sure no one got hurt when it was lit- in the bonfire pit to set on fire.

 

Cheers erupted like the barrel of wheat quickly catching fire as every lantern pole in the space was magically lit at the same time as the wheat to brighten up the entire area with plenty of light. Lively jeers and celebratory clapping filled Feldcroft’s space with excitement that infected every man, woman, and child. You were no exception to the kind of viral joy that you were a part of creating.

Soon enough the band that was created from the members of your own hamlet took the stage to begin playing for the festivities you had so carefully helped plan out. You had tried to get Ernie Lark to play tonight but he had sent a letter back two weeks ago to explain he had finally started his professional tour and couldn't make it to Feldcroft in time.

Luckily many of the villagers had volunteered the fact they knew how to play an instrument or two. Soon enough you had enough people to put a band together and soon after hearing that others would be playing some other people were even brave enough to form a group of singers as well.

You were shocked though when the fiddle player who had been found last minute by one of the other members took stage to start the first song. “Is that Ominis?!?” You questioned aloud and soon heard someone laughing at your astonishment. 

You turned to find Poppy who was already sporting a faint flush, “Yes that is in fact my husband, my very handsome husband who is very talented with his fingers” She giggled at her own crude joke “He took violin lessons as a child and found fun in playing the fiddle like this, Without restrictions and for enjoyment.”

You looked back to watch as Ominis played the fiddle with furrowed brows on his face and some hair falling into concentrated eyes that were somehow tracking every move his fast fingers made. You couldn’t help but also notice the faint genuine smile on your blind friend’s face. 

You felt a smile hit your face at the sight, You had so often only seen Ominis serious or sarcastic so seeing him like this made you feel warm inside. You just wish you knew he was this good from the get go. He would have been the first person you had begged without shame to help you.

Suddenly you heard your name being called over the music and revelry and looked to see who was yelling for your attention. You soon found Samantha and Adelaide leaning against a flushed Amit and waving their arms wildly as if you couldn’t clearly see them. 

 

Laughing softly you asked Poppy “Are they already drunk?” You heard a forlorn sigh from your right and turned to see an already exhausted Andrew. “Yes, yes they are. Those two girls have somehow convinced my sweet fiancé to ‘let loose’ or whatever it is they said.” He looked like he had been through a great deal already with his disheveled hair and sweating face.

You laughed loudly at that and decided to take pity on the man. First though you searched for your own paramour and quickly found him talking to some people with excited eyes and that wide still securely set on his face. Shaking your head you decided you had all night to talk to him but your poor friend needed help now. You turned back to Andrew with a mischievous smile and winked up at him, “Don’t worry Andrew, I’ll go and keep them distracted for a while for you.” You could swear you heard a weak ‘thank you’ as you walked away.

 

You reached the trio and was grabbed up into a dance the moment you were within arms reach that followed the beat close enough that you looked like you actually knew what you were doing. 

You soon heard a child’s delightful laugh and looked over your shoulder to see Clover chasing a magically projected kneezle kit. The moment she saw you she ran to you with the biggest grin you had seen on her face yet. “MISS! Oh Miss this is amazing! Oh it’s absolutely perfect! Thank you so much!” She cheered while hugging you like she had the first day she met you.

As you hugged her back you could only feel happiness knowing you had made the young girl's wish come true.

And a little excitement that one of yours may also come true tonight.

 

~

 

You had been playing games with the children who had kidnapped you from the trouble trio for hours before Poppy found you again. 

“Okay children, I must steal your beloved hero for some best friend time.” Poppy said to the children before dragging you away. You heard a small conversation happen between them as you walked away. “I thought that Lord Sallow was her best friend?” Clover sighed deeply and told the boy beside her, “No they’re in love with each other, that's what my mom says at least.” It had you blushing like mad to hear children gossiping about your love life.

 

Poppy cackled and turned to you with a small pint of ale seemingly coming from nowhere. “Here drink up, it’s a night for celebration and you deserve to celebrate like the rest of us for once.” You weren’t sure if it was a good idea but quickly decided that Poppy was right, You deserved to celebrate just like everyone else. You just hoped Anne didn’t catch you and jump on your case for drinking. You may be an adult but any woman who scares Sirona into backtracking is to be watched out for.

You swallowed down half of the ale and looked at Poppy with a wide smile. She could only beam back at you before grabbing your hand and begin leading you across the hamlet to the space you had dictated for activities away from the games for children. You figured the adults should have their own space to play and be rowdy in. You asked her what she was so excited to get to but she just winked back at you in lieu of an answer.

You soon noticed a crowd around the strip of muddy land that Sebastian, Imelda, Garreth, and Natty had a ball creating for the- “Are we going to watch the three legged race?” Poppy whined as you correctly guessed what she was bringing you to watch

“I forgot you helped plan everything happening tonight,” She pouted but still continued pulling you over to watch the race. “It’s too late to sign up but I think watching is going to be much more fun.” You couldn’t help but notice the excited grin on her face and decided that her joy was too contagious to not get just as excited.

Soon enough you both are waiting at the finish line to see exactly who was racing in the event that tied two people’s legs together and forced them to race through slippery mud in tandem or risk getting mud everywhere on their body and in their clothes.

“Here they come!” You heard another person yell out and quickly finished off the rest of the ale Poppy gave you. You put the glass on a tray that was charmed to float around the festival to help bring glasses back to the bar after people were finished. “Oh my Merlin! I didn’t think he would agree!” Poppy exclaimed before clutching at her stomach and started chortling.

 

“Sebastian, I don’t remember how we did this when we were younger. It seemed a lot easier in my memory” Ominis said as they tried to walk in tandem to the starting line. Sebastian could only chuckle at his friend's correct statement. It also seemed easier in his memory, maybe it’s because they were a few heads shorter than they are now. 

“I remember we had a rhythm pacing strategy that involved your family name.” Sebastian told the man currently tied to him from the knee down. A snort fell out of Ominis at the reminder, “Ah yes now I remember, it went something like ‘Gaunts can get fucked, Solomon also sucks’” Sebastian let his head fall back as a wicked cackle exited him. “Yep that was exactly it. I think we’re gonna have to come up with something else now though.”

Ominis nodded in determination and started mumbling different phrases that could replace the old one they used when they were younger to win the child friendly version of this race. Sebastian looked up when they finally reached the starting line to scan the crowd. A lot of people from all over the Feldcroft region and even some from outside of it had gathered here in his Hamlet tonight and it seemed most of the adults sat outside the lanes to watch the other adults that were participating make absolute fools of themselves. 

It wasn’t too long after he began his scan of the crowd did he see you standing next to Poppy finishing off a small pint. He could hear Poppy chortling from where he stood and could only smile as you started to laugh as well. “Ominis, Our girls are waiting at the finish line it seems.” 

That stopped Ominis in his muttering and Sebastian got the joy of seeing his friend's face soften upon hearing his beloved wife was there. He knew she was laughing at him but how could he ever be mad at the sound of her happiness? It was then Ominis got an idea that would help them win, “ What if we used ‘Dragon Tamer for me, Troll Slayer for you’ to keep time?” And Sebastian could only smile and nod his head vigorously. 

They had figured out when they were younger that Sebastian would make sure they were heading in the right direction and Ominis would make sure they didn’t trip over themselves by keeping pace with a simple rhyme. They hadn’t done the mudslide version yet but how much more different could it be?

It was then that they heard Garreth yell out taunting them, “I hope that our dear Lord Sallow and his Professor of Magical Theory don’t think they're winning this race!” They both turned their necks to the sound of the jeering man. It seemed he and his wife had teamed up to try and take the glory from the two old friends. They would need more than false confidence to take away the victory from the two men while they had two beautiful women waiting for them at the end of the lanes.

Ominis just scoffed and whispered to Sebastian “Oh he is sooooo going down.” And Sebastian couldn’t agree more.

 

It was then the announcer came out and began stating the rules of the race to the crowd and newbies. The two veterans just did their final warmups before securing themselves to each other tightly. They were going to eat the competition alive. 

“And with that I ask the crowd to help me count down to go, are we ready?” Seamus, the retired Auror who helped Natty secure her spot amongst the Auror brigade, said into his wand that was being used to make his voice louder. The men readied themselves to begin their foolproof strategy.

 

“3!” Sebastian couldn’t wait to see your bright smile when he won.

“2!” Ominis was excited to be able to kiss his wife with victory on his tongue and then get back on stage to play the rest of the night away.

“1!” They grinned with determination and readied themselves to leave the other competitors in the dirt.

“Go!” They were off and making excellent headway until about 5 feet in when Ominis slipped and pulled Sebastian down with him, hard. 

They heard Garreth laugh as he passed by them only to watch as his feet went up and a red flash went down. Sebastian cackled and clutched the arm of his companion to haul them up and continue on.

They fell two more times before Sebastian got his footing and was able to keep them steady and going the right way while Ominis kept perfect time.

They had made it ten feet from the finish line when Garreth came up beside them. Sebastian clenched his jaw before looking at where you were standing and saw you cheering right along with Poppy. Ominis heard his loud wife screaming at him and began chanting faster.

Five feet and they were able to hear the screams from you two clearly cheering them on and booing Garreth and Natty- in good fun of course.

Sebastian could see the ribbon that signified the finish line when something insane happened. 

 

Suddenly the crowd went absolutely wild as Samantha and Adelaide broke the ribbon seconds before Ominis and Sebastian were going to. Absolute insanity followed the dark horse win, Sebastian hadn’t even realized they had entered the race to begin with.

 

You and Poppy caught the boys with a struggle before they could fall completely on their faces. “Who in Salazar’s name won?! I thought we were ahead of the Weasleys! ” Ominis cried in indignation at losing so suddenly. Poppy laughed at his offended face while you produced a small knife from seemingly nowhere to cut them loose.

“You aren’t gonna believe this Ominis, but Samantha and Adelaide won.” Sebastian told his friend who could only screech out “I THOUGHT THEY WERE TOO DRUNK TO EVEN WALK IN A STRAIGHT LINE!”

You and Sebastian could only stare in amazement at the very flushed girls, who in fact could not walk in a straight line, waving their victory prize around.

 

Poppy just cast a Scourgify before kissing her husband on the cheek.

 

~

 

Imelda couldn’t fight the enjoyment in the air even if she tried. She just wished her wife felt the same.

Anne had looked like she had swallowed one of Garreth’s early potion ideas all evening. Not even the life that was surrounding Feldcroft had removed the look from her face. Imelda finally had to stop waiting for Anne to come to her and face whatever problem this was head on.

 

Grabbing Anne’s elbow to make her quit walking and look at something other than the ground for once this evening. “My dearest, what is going on in that head of yours that is stopping you from enjoying the fun of the festivities?”  Imelda questioned and became more worried when Anne bit her lip and took her hands before asking her to not be mad.

Tucking some hair behind Anne’s ear Imelda bent to catch her wife's eyes and with an easy grin asked “What could I possibly be mad at you for? Does it have something to do with whatever was going on the other day between you and our future sister in law? Because if you wanted to introduce her to the way we-“ Anne placed both of her hands over Imelda’s mouth to silence whatever depraved words were about to leave her mouth. “NO! No you lovable idiot, I’ll tell you what that was about later but Sebastian asked me something and it’s had my head spinning since he asked.”

Imelda peeled the hands off of her mouth and was more confused now than she was before. She questioned Anne, “What could he possibly ask that could have you like this?” And Anne could only give a small smile before stunning Imelda completely. “He asked me to be his Vassal over Irondale.”

 

Imelda could only blink at her for a minute before she wondered out loud “Are you going to do it?” Anne just tipped her head back and groaned loudly “I don’t know! I wanted to see what you wanted to do before I gave him an answer.” Imelda could only laugh and when Anne asked what she could possibly be laughing about Imelda responded with “Oh you know just the fact we’re moving to Irondale of all places.”

 

“What! You just assume I’m going to accept? Based on what!?” Anne crowed, she was going to fall into hysteria any second now she just knows it.
“Anne, Dearest, breathe for me. I don’t assume anything, but I do know you have taken less and less shifts at Mungo’s” “Well I’ve been busy here with-“ 

“And I also noticed how you’ve been helping your brother with paperwork more recently-“”I wanted him to have time to deal with those stupid suitors-“

“I’ve noticed how many books about being a Lord or Lady over a land are strewn across our table””I want to be able to answer any questions from-“

“I’m not blind to the fact you’ve been taking trips with Sebastian while he does business.””He needs backup sometimes and until-“

“I also see how you’ve been looking at children with a longing again.” And at that Anne had no rebuttal but a shocked expression. 

She started getting teary and wrapped her arms around Imelda’s waist while shoving her face into her wife’s neck. “I want to be a mother Imelda, I want to be there for my children and I can’t do that while being in that blasted hospital every day of my life. I want my children to know me more than just in passing. Is this really okay with you?” She questioned her wife with a sadness that had Imelda’s chest tightening with emotion she wasn’t sure she was ready to face.

 

Imelda had never concerned herself with the idea before marrying Anne, she came from a big family after all she could just steal one of her sibling’s children should she feel the need to be around a child. 

Now though she could only imagine coming home from quidditch practice to see her dear wife with a small child sitting by her side and an even smaller child in her lap. She would be reading to them from a children’s book but when Imelda opened the door they would all turn to her with excitement on their faces and cheers of her name and ‘Mom!’. They would each rush to Imelda’s side excited to hear about her day and to tell her about theirs. She would smile over her children’s heads to look at her wife and see love already staring back at her. 

It was so perfect of a vision she couldn’t help but whisper in Anne’s ear, “Irondale does have a broom trial that would be good for teaching young flyers.” Anne could only laugh as she pulled back to lean her forehead to Imelda’s 

 

“I thought that was the Intermediate one?” “We’ll start with the easy parts and work up to the whole course in no time.”

 

~

 

You were now on your third small pint and were Feeling it.

 

You were walking around the activities alone after Sebastian was stolen away to oversee a pie eating competition. You guessed Poppy left to find more booze after sending a clean Ominis back to the stage and forgot Sebastian asked her to stay with you, but you weren’t complaining about it.

You were getting tired of being watched over all the time as is. You just wanted to enjoy this evening without stressing about if someone was there to grab you under the guise of a busy festival.

You heard a bunch of cheering and jeering to your left and decided to check it out after placing your now finished glass on a tray floating by. 

 

Once you got to the crowd you saw Maegaery standing there with a bright smile on her face. “Miss Dannae! How are you enjoying the festivities?” You yelled to the woman who has become something of a mentor to you. She seemed shocked to see you before laughing bright and clear at your state. “Child, how many times do I have to tell you to call me Maegaery?” You only scoffed before responding playfully “I’m sorry I had manners slapped into me, but I ask again, how are you enjoying the festivities?”

Maegaery could only blink at your response and wondered if Sebastian knew about that before smiling softly at you. “I’m enjoying them plenty my dear, you’ve really outdone yourself with all you planned.” She told you as she realized you probably only told her that since you were slightly drunk.

You whipped your head to the crowd as they came to life again. “I don’t remember what I planned for here it seems. What is going on?” You asked the older woman who just laughed at your question before explaining, “That would be because you didn’t plan this, it’s the traditional Goose Grab.”You turned and raised a brow at her and she took the signal to continue. 

“They used to have a greased pig I was told, but it made a past Lady of Feldcroft uncomfortable so it was changed to a goose and became such a hit that it stayed that way.” You just nodded your head in understanding before a man's voice rang out over the jeering.

“Well If it isn’t our Lord's bedwarmer! Come to look down on the common folk?” It was the man who you saved that day the spiders attacked, Davis something. 

You scoffed while rolling your eyes at the obviously drunk man’s taunts. “How is it that I help plan this whole thing and yet I’m looking down on your traditions? I don’t care as long as everyone is enjoying themselves.” You sassed the obnoxious man. He smirked down at you before grabbing your wrist and dragging you to the front of the crowd. 

”We have our next competitor!“ He yelled out as you watched someone being carried out on a stretcher. You shot your eyes up to stare at the audacious man but the crowd began cheering it made you stand a little taller. You could distantly hear Maegaery yelling something but it was nothing to the blood rushing in your ears as you stared the man in his eyes and offered up a deal. 

“Okay then Davis, but if I catch this goose you will stop harassing me and stop calling me whatever variation of Sebastian’s whore you can think of. Deal?” You asked him and after a second he agreed. You climbed over the fence but was quickly stopped by the referee. 

“No wands allowed Ma’am, will that be okay?” The man asked and you only snorted before placing your wand in Maegaery’s outstretched hand behind you. You knew she was reaching for you but you didn’t trust anyone else here with your wand, You pulled your hair up and out of your face and gave the Ref a devious smile and asked “Am I good to go?”

 

Sebastian was heading back to where he left you with Poppy but was shocked to see her walking alone with two mugs in her hand. He instantly marched over to her and grabbed her by her shoulders. “Hey Pops, where is My Dove? I do believe I asked you not to leave her alone.” He said somewhat panicking and somewhat irritated at himself for forgetting Poppy liked to wander when drunk.

She scoffed and looked over her shoulder before realizing you were not with her. She turned back to Sebastian with wide eyes about to start panicking herself before the noise from The Goose Grab startled them both.

Sebastian saw Maegaery then and ran to her hoping she had seen you recently. “Mae-“ “Your girl is something else Sebastian, Good Merlin.” Maegaery interrupted the obviously panicking man with a dead pan voice while pointing your wand in the direction of the pen. “She’s the only one all night who has been able to scare that goose.” 

Sebastian turned to where he could hear a goose honking up a fit. He proceeded to push his way through the crowd until he reached the front and lost his breath at what he was seeing. 

His Dove, His Darling, His Treasure; looking absolutely feral and covered head to toe in mud as you chased a goose who was named “The Actual Devil” down like it owed you something. He had never seen that goose afraid before, Usually it was the one doing the frightening.He watched the goose pivot suddenly to throw you off it’s trail but you managed to recover from slipping straight into the mud with remarkable speed. He could only think of one thing in this moment and it was ‘Gods i’m gonna marry that stunning, insane, gorgeous woman.

You were right on your target's tail feathers. At this point you were really just playing with it as you found it fun to slip around in the mud chasing the goose all around the pen. It had honked at you trying to establish dominance through fear when it first saw you but the amount of teeth you bared must have made it realize that it was still prey and there were still goose dinners to be had.

It tried to intimidate you a second time by hissing but you just gave chase in that moment and hadn’t let up since. You had missed chasing down a target during your peaceful time here in Feldcroft and this was the perfect way to let out all that wild energy you carried in you.

You heard Sebastian laughing from the sidelines and looked over to see him staring at you with pride on his face. “Go ahead Darling! I’m enjoying the show!” You tilted your head back and laughed right along with him. You were starting to get tired and wanted to clean the copious amounts of mud off of your shirt and pants as it was starting to drag you down. You looked to where the goose was standing, catching it’s breath and watching you to see what your next move will be. You circled each other for a second before the goose made the first move.

It ran away like the coward it was.

You cackled and ran after it before turning slightly to the right as the goose went that way to escape your pursuit. You leaped and reached your hand out as far as you could before landing in a huge puddle. A huge splash of mud came up as you landed in the water. Everyone waited with bated breath to see the outcome of your final move. 

You rose up from the dirty water with the goose’s neck in your grip and the crowd went wild. 

 

You wiped the dirty muck from your eyes just in time to see Davis say something to Sebastian which made the man grab him by the front of his shirt and drag him close enough so Sebastian could whisper something in his ear before giving him a devilish grin and letting go of the shirt. 

You laughed as you walked over the stunned referee and gave him the traumatized goose. You turned to your adoring crowd and gave them an exaggerated bow that just sent them into more screaming cheers.

Sebastian was waiting for you with Poppy and Maegaery by his side when you ran up to him. Standing on one of the slats in the fence you looked in his eyes and cheekily said “That was fun, I can’t wait to do it again next year!” 

 

You could swear the goose honked in despair as Sebastian cast a cleaning spell on you.

 

~

 

The band was playing a lively song now and the impromptu competition in the middle of the courtyard was only adding fuel to the fire. 

 

You had quickly showered and changed after being piggybacked to the house by a laughing Sebastian when he realized he couldn’t get all the mud off of you with magic.He had left your wand by the bedroom door and left you to find him after you were clean. You saw Jude waving to you as soon as you exited the house and decided to say hi and grab a bite to eat.


You left his stall with one too many sweets to eat by yourself in your arms as you couldn’t eat any more standing there with him. The man had insisted you try one of everything, you insisted back you get to at least pay this time. You both got what you insisted on but you couldn’t help but feel he still got away with something.

You soon saw Natty standing in a crowd and made a beeline for her hoping you could shove some of these treats in her and Tee’s faces. Okay you had also had some more butter beer as well, but only two pints! ( Not including the three pints of congratulatory ale people bought you after your wild goose chase, and the three small pints your friends had shoved into you at random points through the night. It was the whole reason you went to Jude in the first place. You were hoping the cakes and bread would soak up some of the alcohol.)

 

“Oh Natty” You sang out in a twittering tone “I have some presents for you and- wait where’s Tee?” You asked while twisting your head side to side looking for the boy. Natty laughed at your searching and decided to let you in on his location. “He’s gone with my mother for the evening, I didn’t think he would sleep with all this noise and she wanted us to have a night to ourselves. I think she thinks it will result in another child but little does she know it will NOT be happening.”

You pouted at that answer “Oh boo, well you’ll just have to help me with these then.” She looked down at the snacks in your arms and snatched the first thing her fingers touched out of your hands. ”What a shame, truly tragic.” Natty snarked before shoving an iced bun in her mouth.

You smiled at your friend now stuffing her face with your dirty deal treats. You heard the crowd start to shout and asked Natty “what’s going on here? I don’t think anything was planned for the courtyard.” 

Natty sighed long and hard through her nose before swallowing the small square cake she shoved into her mouth, “You won’t believe it until you see it, come with me.” She grabbed your now free hand and dragged you through the jeering crowd. When you finally made it to the front all you could let out was “ you have got to be kidding me.” 

 

There in front of you was Sebastian and Garreth, both still muddy from escapades that must have happened recently, arm wrestling with each other. 

“I planned” You began in defeat “for a month, different activities and different entertainments, for everyone to enjoy a show put on by two idiots with an ego problem. Go figure.” Natty could only nod in sympathy at your annoyance with the two before telling you just as annoyed. “They’ve been at it for a whole twenty minutes.” Your eye twitched before you got a fantastic idea. “You wanna help me get them to stop?” You asked her with mischief written across your face and handed her a cupcake.

She took it with a conspiratorial grin “What do you have in mind?”

 

~

 

“So are you ever gonna tell her you’re head over sanity for her or are you just going to keep being a coward about it?” Garreth asked his competitor, trying to make his concentration stray but it only made him push harder.

“I’ve already told you Weasley, I’m going to tell her tonight so hopefully I get a yes when I propose by the end of next week.” Sebastian said pushing against Garreth in annoyance. He picked up his glass to take a swig of his ale with the lead he had gained. 

Garreth scoffed and pushed the other man's arm back to the middle with a slight strain. “Why not just propose and get it over with?” Sebastian just rolled his eyes and pushed their arms back to his side. “Because, I am trying to give her some experiences that will bring her joy and she can talk about with other women so she doesn’t feel so left out.”

Garreth felt bad for a second which gave Sebastian an opportunity to get his arm further down, well at least until Garreth realized what he said. “Mate you cannot give her the full closed courtship experience in a week. Let’s get back to reality now okay?” And with that they were back at square one.

Sebastian grit his teeth before smirking at Garreth, “Watch me you little red headed shit. It’s not my fault it took you two years to propose.” Garreth scoffed and snarked back “ We were in school. You’re gonna tell me you would have married- you know what I already know the answer.” 

Sebastian only chuckled and looked over the other man’s shoulder and saw you standing there. You had changed your outfit for the night after your showdown with “The Actual Devil” and this one was driving him mad. 

You stood there in a slightly off the shoulder, cream long sleeve top that showed off just enough skin to make him feel a little possessive but not enough to make others think you’re offering something. The rust colored skirt flowing down your legs looked to be made from several layers of soft tulle and was held up by a set of ties he could barely see at your hips. He could see the golden stitched slippers he bought you as a somewhat joke poking out from the bottom of the skirt. Needless to say you looked beautiful in the fire light surrounding you.

You were standing there twirling a piece of your hair and smiling at him with that soft tilt of your lips that drives him crazy from time to time. He was mesmerized as you lifted your other hand and wriggled your finger in a cute little wave he has never seen you do before. ‘Huh that’s interesting’ he thought as Garreth asked him what’s the matter but was no longer pushing against him which clued Sebastian in to what you were up to pretty quick.

 “Hey Gare-bear is Natty standing behind me doing something that she knows drives you crazy?” Garreth nodded his head slowly and Sebastian just laughed and held up his hand to you and lifted a pointed finger as if to say ‘just a moment’. “I think our girls would like some attention.” Garreth could only scoff sarcastically “Yeah well my very hot wife has mine.” He knew he messed up immediately and tried to stop Sebastian from slamming his hand to the table but it was fruitless. 

Sebastian just smirked at him and slammed back the rest of his ale. He stood up and gave Garreth a ‘good game’ over his shoulder as he walked over to you. As soon he got you he spun you around in the middle of the crowd and whistled in appreciation of your new outfit.

Garreth could only smile as he watched the two of you fall into your own little world. “I can’t believe he beat me with her watching, he’s gonna be insufferable for weeks.” Natty could only laugh as she watched you blush at whatever compliments Sebastian was giving you at the moment. “Well it’s not like you would be any better My Heart. You would be gloating about how you beat The Lord of Feldcroft with your wife watching for ages.”  

He may have given her an offended look but he knew deep down she was right.

 

~

 

“I don’t remember buying this necklace for you.” Sebastian said after twirling you to take in your outfit fully. 

 

It was only when he saw the necklace did he stop your twirling. He picked it up off your collarbone to study it a little closer as if trying to see who could have possibly given this to you and why you kept it. You just laughed at his antics and took the hand holding the necklace away from your neck and put your fingers in between his. “You didn’t, Maegaery gave it to me. She said it suited me better.”

It was a simple white gold chain necklace with a small teardrop shaped emerald pendant hanging off of it. It had caught your eye when you were at Margaery’s house the other day. She immediately put it on your neck and said “Now that’s the way a Lady-to-be should look.” You weren’t ready to tell Sebastian that yet though, just in case things don’t go the way you wish tonight.

He nodded with a big dopey grin on his face, he loved Margaery and knew exactly what the woman was doing putting you in this fine piece of jewelry. She knew of his plans in the coming weeks and agreed to help him in any way she could. He knew she probably said something to the effect of you being a Lady-to-be.

“Of course she did, it does look rather stunning on you, My Dove.”  He said and bent down to kiss your cheek, you let him do as he pleased since it pleased you as well. 

Afterwards you dragged him away from the crowd that was quickly becoming overbearing with their whispering and giggling. Once you got through, you turned back to Sebastian and asked if he had eaten yet. “Not yet I’ve been distracted by Garreth and his big mouth writing spells he can’t cast.” He scoffed before stopping to Scourgify himself clean before pulling you into his arms and swaying you both slightly. “I think what I want to know more is whether or not you have eaten”

You looked up at him with a dead pan expression, “Your baker shoved nearly half of his inventory in my mouth before sending me away with the other half. He let me pay this time but I still feel like he got one over on me somehow.” You explained with the same dead pan expression that your face is making somehow. He could only try his hardest to not laugh at that and began to walk with you to find a food stall that made actual food, not just sweets.

 

“I’m taking that as a no, so let’s get you some actual food. Have you been drinking as well?” He asked after realizing that you looked a little out of it. Your eyes widened as you pulled at his hand that was still interlocked with yours to make him stop and look down at you, “That’s why I went to Jude! I was hoping the bread would soak up some of the alcohol and make me feel less woozy. But then there was the cake-”

Sebastian just couldn’t help it anymore and the loud laughter came bubbling out of him. You were drunk and went to Jude of all people to help you get undrunk. Sebastian should have been irritated that you were drunk at all because these people knew you have been under strict restrictions so you could continue to heal but you were just too adorable like this.

“Okay Dove, let’s get some other food in you” He kissed your knuckles before continuing his search to get you to the closest thing that served something other than sugar.

 

~

 

After eating actual food you felt much better and didn’t feel as annoyed and tired as you did when most of the alcohol was still in your system. Sebastian was starting to sober up as well, which meant he was losing his nerve to do what he told everyone he would by the end of tonight.

It was at this moment Mother Magic herself must have heard his prayers because right then the band gave him the opportunity he had been searching for all night.

“Okay everyone, we’re going to slow it down for all the lovers here tonight. Come and dance to romance.” 

Notes:

Next is the confessions! FINALLY (I scream like I’m not the one writing this mess of a story lol)

I really want to thank you guys for keeping me going with this story. Every time I get the notification that someone left a kudo, comment or bookmarked it I get so excited I tell everyone like I’ve gone viral lol.

I hope you’ll stick with me through the rest of this mess because here soon we’ll be testing Sebastian’s limits (lol) (IT WON’T BE ANGSTY THO IT WILL CONTAIN OTHER THEMES I SWEAR.) (Well a conversation that NEEDS to happen might seem angsty but it’s not it’s going to be just reassuring and needed for Sebastian.)

ANYWAY the Incorrect quotes you ordered:

 

***

Sebastian: *is ticklish*

Anne: I swear on everything you love I will paralyze you

Mc: And I will finally know peace

***

Ominis : HOW DID THE DRUNK LESBIANS BEAT US?!?!?!

Samantha after kissing Adelaide on the cheek: Gay Rights

***

Sebastian and Ominis two feet from the finish line: We’re gonna win!

Samantha and Adelaide who stumbled their way to the finish line: No, Love Always Wins

***

Imelda: Are you stressing about asking Mc for a threesome because I think-

Anne *immediately flushed*: THAT IS NOT WHAT HAPPENED

***

Imelda: What has you so upset?

Anne: Sebastian drinks his respect women juice and is trying to make me his Vassal

Imelda: Slay king 💅

***

Imelda: Anne, I know you want this job

Anne: I want to be a mother!

Imelda: You can be both!!

***

Anne: are you sure you want children

Imelda: I’ve already ordered three sets of children’s quidditch kits, stop playing with me.

***

Mc: I just wanna have fun!

Davis: I think you’re gonna love this

***

Maegaery : Stop calling me that! It makes me feel old!

Mc: I’m sorry! my mother didn’t like me!

***

Davis: look who graced us with her presences!

Mc: look who refuses to get off my dick!

***

Davis: Catch that goose and I’ll respect you

Mc: pssh I’ll catch that goose for the lolz

***

Mc: *chases a goose called “The Actual Devil” Like a feral animal*

Sebastian: I need that woman biblically

***

T.A.D : Get this mad woman away from me!!!!!

Mc: 🎶Don’t you wanna be my best friend🎶

***

Mc: I wanna do that Again!

T.A.D : I’m gonna cook myself

***

Jude: Okay Okay you can pay this time

Jude in his mind: It’s going to your wedding cake anyway so

***

Mc: where’s my baby?

Natty: With my mother who hopes taking him will result in another baby

Mc *excitedly*: Will it?

Natty who’s been taking contraceptive potions like they’re shots: Nope:)

***

Mc: I guess I’m going to be forced to make you eat the delicious treats with me :)

Natty: Oh Merlin you’re the worst person ever :)

***

Mc: why do we love these idiots again?

Natty *dejected*: Because they’re our favorite brand of idiot

Mc: Oh yeah

***

Mc: wanna see who can make them lose it first?

Natty: Oh for sure

***

Sebastian *sees Mc*: Gods she’s so fuckin pretty it’s distracting

Sebastian: Wait

***

*Natsai Exists*

Garreth: The gods must be so jealous that I landed with the most beautiful woman amongst them. How did I manage to-

Sebastian: *Beats him*

Garreth: She is a devil… must be way she’s so hot.

***

Sebastian: Damn who let you out the house looking as beautiful as you do baby?

Mc: Um you did?

Sebastian *who likes to brag about her as often as possible*: Damn right, now let me show you off.

***

Sebastian *acting jealous*: Who gave you this necklace?

Mc: Maegaery, she said I looked better in it

Sebastian *knowing Maegaery is acting as his wingwoman*: Well she’s not wrong :)

***

Sebastian: Have you been drinking?

Mc: You left me with Poppy what do you think?

***

Sebastian as he begins sobering up: Oh gods she’s making me nervous with how pretty she is. Someone help me!

Mother Magic: Don’t worry Pookie I got you.

***

thank you so much for reading the chapter if you liked it drop a kudos, Scream at me in the comments about whatever!, and remember to bookmark as I don’t have a posting schedule!

as always i’ll see YOU in the next chapter

BUH-BYE

Chapter 12: The Limitations Of Knowing

Summary:

The air surrounding you and Sebastian will lead to truths finally coming to light

Don’t worry though there are other things that hiding in the shadows for you to find

Notes:

HERE IT IS! THEY ARE FINALLY DOING IT! THEY ARE FINALLY CONFEEEEEEESSING! (I’m fully aware I’m the one writing this, however, there is a power that is co-writing this story and it’s called I don’t know how to stfu lol. Like on god this chapter alone is almost 10k words)

The warnings for this chapter are that Orville comes back and spouts his misogynistic bs and almost says something transphobic but doesn’t get the chance :) also I’m a lover at heart and was listening to songs that make me want to dance to at midnight in the kitchen light with someone I love and who loves me while writing this lol. (Well up until the owl comes in atleast)

Mentioning that, here are the songs for the chapter:

Devils Backbone - The Civil Wars

Dance Me to the End of Love - The Civil Wars

No Choir - Florence + The Machine

Tenerife Sea - Ed Sheeran

THE DEATH OF PEACE OF MIND - Bad Omens

Are you ready to fall into the chapter? Don’t worry, I’ll catch you.

“Okay everyone, we’re going to slow it down for all the lovers here tonight. Come and dance to romance.” 

 

Your head turned to the dance floor and watched as couples new and established, young and old, similar and different, all stepped out to dance with each other as the band started off the section with a song that hit close to your heart.

 

“Would you give me this dance My Dove?” Sebastian nervously asked, you could hear the anxiety in his voice when he came to stand in front of you with his hand outstretched and heart on his sleeve. It was as if he thought you would actually brush him off. Smiling at him, you gently placed your hand in his “I would be honored Sebastian.”

He led you onto the dance floor and placed a hand on our waist while holding your joined hands up with elbows tucked close. Once in position, he began the dance by turning you both in a semi circle before moving his feet to the ebb and flow of the singer's voice while you followed in his footsteps. You just stared up at him and enjoyed being able to dance with him, You knew as long you followed his footsteps you wouldn’t have to worry about a thing. You trusted that he wouldn’t let you fall face first because you tripped over your own two feet like a newborn fawn.

Wasn’t that how you two started this anyway? It was as if your instincts had tried to tell you from the very beginning that even Mother Magic herself knew she couldn’t stop him from being there to catch you whenever you had needed him most. You realized how true that would be after that night he had brought you to the restricted section, you knew from then on he would be there to see you didn’t fall to whatever danger being an ancient magic user put you in.


You knew you two would need to talk about a few things from your past sooner or later, like how he had brought you on an adventure that left him with scars and changed his very magic. His quest to use dark magic to try and reverse his sister’s curse had turned him into someone who spat hurtful words and caused harm to those he cared about without even thinking. All to end up regretting every choice he had made in the end.

You saw the way he allowed the ghost of the terrible mistakes he made at fifteen to continue to cloud his heart. You prayed after  talking about it, he would still allow the love you had for him to light up the dark parts of him and force the ghost you had left him with to finally move on.

You could picture him finally standing tall with proud shoulders back and carefree eyes, He would have that smile on his face that would scream ‘come here and let me love you forever’ while he held his arms open for you. He would hold you tight and you would feel the warmth that would flow from the rekindled happiness in his chest and know you had actually done something right.

You couldn’t help but think about all the times while in that chamber your own chest would burn with want. It would rage through your body like fiendfyre as you plead to whoever would listen to make him suddenly appear and take you away from The Keepers and every misery they placed upon you.

You realized in that moment how much this would kill you if he didn’t hold you as dear as you held him, if he didn’t catch you from falling in love with him like you had hoped he would.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking so hard about but it must be pretty serious.” Sebastian joked trying to pry you out of your thoughts. You just shook your head and leaned it against his chest. “I just- I realized how much I’ve always trusted you to look after me and how much I trust that you would catch me should I begin to fall. It’s a rabbit hole I’ve found myself falling down from time to time.” 

Sebastian’s whole body stiffened at your response, but after a few heartbeats you felt him relax and gently pull you from his chest until he could lift your chin to see your face. His eyes softened upon seeing your eyes, shiny with unshed tears, look up at him.

With a soft smile and an even softer voice he asked ,“Of course I’ll always look after you, My Dove, why would I ever look anywhere else?.” Slowly, he slid his hand from your waist to hold your back and keep you steady as he dipped you backwards. You followed his silent instructions, knowing you were completely safe in the hands that would never fail to catch you.

You closed your eyes when he bent down to your ear to whisper a vow “There will never come a time, even if I knew it would bring my end, I did not make sure you are safe. Even if I had to search for years, I would find you.” His breathy chuckle tickled your ear before he began pulling you back up to your feet. ”I have a map in the house that will prove that.”

You opened your eyes slowly, only to be met with his looking down at you like that -the unnamed look that made you feel like prey being stalked by a hungry beast. 

You swallowed your nerves and shakily whispered a vow of your own “ There is no one who could stop me from running to you. No matter how long it took I will always return to you” You paused for just a second as you heard him take in a sharp breath ”I think I have proven that well enough.” You struggled to stay standing as you watched his pupils expand at your words.

 

Sebastian could hardly contain himself at your vow that reciprocated his own.

He wanted to grab you up right then and take you into his bed to finally act out all of the depraved dreams he’s had about you recently. Slowly, his gaze fell to your lips and he cursed himself for doing it. His mind tormented him with a vision of himself grabbing the back of your head and kissing them until they were swollen. He had to take a steadying breath before he could respond with a strain in his voice “You have My Darling, You have.”

He stared in fascination as you took your bottom lip in between your teeth. Watching you was a rewarding punishment as he remembered exactly how his hand had felt held hostage in those very teeth of yours. The memory alone made him force his eyes closed before you could shred his self control into nothing. “My Dove, My Darling, My Treasure, how you so easily bless and curse me.” He whispered as he rested his forehead against yours. 

“How I bless you and curse you?” You asked in a soft breathless voice that only tested his control further. He nodded slowly and gave his silver tongued answer, “ You bless me with your very presence, you alone soothe my dragon like heart. If you had not run to me I don’t know how much longer I would have lasted as a man, but now I am cursed to realize just how much control a man in your presence must have” 

He opened his eyes and immediately realized how tired he was with being a gentleman. He could no longer resist the temptation to taste you, not with the look currently on your face. You were staring up at him with wide curious eyes and a parted mouth that was begging him to be kissed, He began to lower his head to give in to his yearning.


~


Unfortunately he was forced into awareness as the band started a new song with a different melody that instantly cleared his head and the charged air surrounding the two of you. It was probably for the best that he hadn't kissed you right then but Sebastian was getting tired of being interrupted.

Luckily Sebastian recognized the next song from hearing the band practice it. He had known after the first time he heard it, this would be the song that would be playing when he confessed to you.

 

He twirled you again while he tried to get his thoughts back in order. He had a plan and would stick to it damn it!  It was a plan he carefully created to woo and romance you and, so help him Merlin, he will follow it even if it killed him. Once he could breathe properly again, he pulled you back into him and swayed you both slightly as you laughed.

“What’s so funny My Dove?” He couldn’t help but ask and smiled wide at your answer, “I must look wind swept with how much you’ve twirled me tonight. I would bet anything I look a hot mess right about now.” He leaned back and to let his eyes comically travel down your frame before letting them travel back up and settle on your joy filled irises “I would agree with the first part but you are no where close to looking a mess.”

You threw your head back with loud laughter at him. He knew you loved it when he flirted with you no matter how bad the flirting was and he was happy to do it as often as he could get away with. “I’m serious, You look stunning tonight, you distracted me so easily just  standing in front of me. Thankfully Natty was behind me or I would have lost to Garreth earlier.” The pink that rose to your cheeks at his call out was absolutely divine.

You sheepishly looked up to him and asked “Caught on to that did you?” He chuckled low in his chest at that “My Dove, I have never seen you wave your fingers like that before. Yeah I caught onto the fact you were up to something pretty quick.” You sucked your teeth before pouting and looking over his shoulder before explaining “Well Natty told me you two had been at it for twenty minutes already and we didn’t plan all this so people could watch you two idiots arm wrestle, ya know.” 

He hummed his amused understanding before leaning down to kiss your temple in an attempt to calm your irritation, “I didn’t say I was upset did I? I much rather stare at you than at Weasley anyways.” He divulged and was given a small smile that held that special tilt he so loved. 

 

You felt like a thousand butterflies were in your chest as Sebastian casually flirted with you. You enjoyed it when he was like this, so carefree with his affection that he made sure you felt giddy with it. 

It was on the second spin of the song that you realized how much your want for him to be yours was getting to you. You wanted this all the time, you wanted the easy flirting that had your chest fluttering everyday not just when a band was playing romantic songs and he was feeling giddy with ale. 

You craved his touch every time he was near you, you begged for it in your dreams for magic sakes. You desired his soft kisses on your lips instead of anywhere else that was okay within society's rules, You wished for his warmth to consume you more often than the random sleepless night, you wanted him to hold you and not just when he thinks he can get away with it but whenever he felt like it.

When you spun back into his arms you looked up to see his wide smile and bright eyes. You couldn’t wait on him to fulfill or kill your hopes anymore tonight  and decided to take your fate into your own hands. 

 

“Darling I-“ Sebastian started but was interrupted by you ruining his carefully laid plans

 

“Sebastian Sallow I am deeply in love with you, Please be in love with me like I think you are.”

~

 

You stood in Sebastian’s arms and watched his face morph into something akin to shock.

 

You were getting more and more nervous with his continued silence. Looking off to the side you decided to begin talking. “I know this probably isn’t shocking like your face says it is but Sebastian -“ You took a deep breath before staring into his eyes as determination filled your veins to get him to understand just how much you love him. 

 

“Sebastian, I have been falling for you since we were fifteen. I thought about you everyday in that hell hole I was forced into. Trying to get back to you and our friends was the only thing that was keeping me alive most days but even The Keepers knew you had a power over me that no one could ever diminish.” You swallowed and pushed down the nervousness building up in your stomach before you continued.

“I was so in deep with you that they realized they could use it against me. I had never fully understood why they chose someone who looked like you to hurt me until I ended up in your arms that morning. You caught me once the spell wore off and I still felt lighter than I had in years just being in your arms. I felt your heat for the first time in five years and the coldness that never seemed to leave just melted away. I stay warm now and it’s because of you.” He began to interrupt you but you placed a hand over his mouth so you could continue. ”You saved me from Robert and some part of my brain must have understood I was safe enough to actually rest instead of trying to stay somewhat aware to make sure no one could hurt me while I slept. I passed out because for the first time in years you were by my side and I knew you would stay there to keep watch over me.” You could feel your throat tightening with emotion but knew you couldn’t stop now.

“That week you ignored me just sealed the fact I was in love with you because every time the bedroom door opened I would look to see if it was you walking in to just talk to me or even to just exist with me. It never was and it broke my heart every. single. time.”

You had to pause and blink back tears. ”So when I bit you that day in Hogsmeade it was my last ditch effort to make you talk to me, to see me. I was still some what upset with you but I couldn’t continue pretending I wasn’t dying inside at the thought you only saw me as just another person under your protection and not as yours. I’m glad I did it because you finally got out of your head and started treating me like you needed me the way I needed you,” 

“Then the suitors started coming and I thought that was it, you were gonna pawn me off on one of them but with every new suitor you found new ways of doing what you do best, showing off. You found so many ways to show off just how much you possess me it was kind of impressive. You would do the smallest things to send the loudest messages and all I could do was try not to laugh when they realized they never stood a chance against you. Sebastian, no one could ever own my heart in the same way you do and we both know it. The only thing that makes me doubt that these feelings are mutual is the fact you even let them try in the first place. You have me completely My Love and I think you have since we met if I’m honest with myself.” You finally finished your tirade and slowly took your hand away from Sebastian’s mouth. 

This was it, this was the moment that would either kill you or create you. Whatever happens next your life would be changed forever,

You had a good feeling it would be for the better if the look in his eyes was any indicator.

 

Sebastian just breathed as you lifted your hand from his mouth with eyes filled with hope. Hope that was so childlike with the way you seemed excited to see his reaction to your heartfelt ramble but he could still see the fear in your eyes that he would say “I don’t know why you think I would feel the same.’ Which was ridiculous really, he would make sure you realized how much love he felt for you and how much he enjoyed being pleasantly suffocated by the weight of it. He grabbed your wrist gently before you could pull it away from him completely. He realized that it was the one that wore Isidora’s gift to approve of the romance between you two and couldn’t help himself any longer.

He gave your wrist a small peck before smiling so hard it hurt a little. “You completely stole my thunder, I want you to know.” He gently took your hands into his own and pulled you closer to him before explaining. “I had this all planned out and was going to confess to you right before you took my breath away. Although I think I like your way better, just allowing yourself to say what your heart is screaming.” He took a deep breath before starting his own confession.

“I have been completely enchanted by you since you beat me that day in Hecate’s class, I was wholly unprepared for this brand new witch to beat me at my own game or for her to do it so flawlessly she didn’t even seem to try before I was staring up at the ceiling. I couldn’t shake you from my mind as I limped to Charms.” You giggled at his exaggeration but stayed silent to hear the rest. ”The whole way there all I could think about was how cool you were for not holding back but also because you were so excited to join crossed wands. I was just excited I might be able to duel with you again.”

“I watched you enter Charms and Ominis instantly knew you had caught my interest but neither one of us could have guessed how deep my interest would go. He would tease me constantly about how obsessed I had become over you that whole year and I wouldn’t even try and deny it.” He shook his head at his younger self’s willingness to tell everyone, but the one person who should have been told, that he was utterly enamored with her.

He blew a breath out before admitting something that was hard to admit even now. ”That was probably why I got so jealous over your easy friendship with him, he had advantages I didn’t and I was scared you would see that. I was angry with him because Ominis knew how much I was crushing on you but nothing he said to dissuade me worked. It wasn’t until after everything I realized it was the dark magic enhancing my dark feelings”  He closed his eyes as you cupped his cheek to try and console him through his vulnerability. He opened them again a few seconds later and gave you a bittersweet smile.

“I had fully expected you to leave my side after everything, I wouldn’t have been able to blame anyone but myself for what I put you through that year. Instead you pleasantly took me by surprised when I got your first letter that summer. Whenever you wrote to me, I would hurry to open the letter and begin to float around while reading your words. Honest to Merlin, I’m being serious when I say I would float with how giddy I would get just reading your letters sometimes.” You could only laugh at the image of Sebastian “lying” on his stomach, kicking his feet back and forth in the air while floating in the air himself ”I kept every letter safely tucked away in a lockbox like precious heirlooms. I had planned to confront you about your last one but then you never showed up.” He was trying to hold back his own tears now but knew he had to keep going.

“Our friends helped keep me on solid ground as much as they could. I tried my best to keep my head up and stay out of trouble especially when Anne came back and I was told I was to become a Lord. I did everything I could to keep my mind occupied and off your disappearance, not that I stopped searching for you entirely but I had spiraled about you in the same way I did with Anne.“ He flinched at the memory of what he was like those months before he was forcibly snapped out of it. “Luckily I had people to knock some sense into me. I decided to rebuild the house with my bare hands just to keep myself busy and after I was finished with that I threw myself entirely into being a leader here.”

”I was in a sad state that seemed to go on until you suddenly showed up on that hill above Feldcroft. When I saw you standing there I felt the world stop turning and my heart start beating again. Then you turned to just walk out of my life with no explanation about where you had been all these years and all I could think was how I couldn’t let you leave me again. So I decided if you wouldn’t come to me, I would just have to catch you instead.” He smirked in self satisfaction at the fact had indeed caught you. He squeezed your hand that was still in his just because he could.

”Yes we’ve had our bad days, which I admit were mostly due to my own stupidity. Seeing you bite me that day made something awaken in me, It was like having you hold me hostage in such a primal way where anyone could walk by and see us made me finally realize you wanted me by your side and you were willing to prove it. It made me realize you would fight with anyone, including me, just to keep me and I loved it. I just had to give you something to fight for.” You were positively beaming up at him now and he could feel his own wide smile stretching over his face.

“I let those suitors come and try for your hand because I wanted you to be just as sure about me as I am you. I just wanted you to have the opportunity to see if this is what you truly wanted, if I was what you truly wanted, or if you would realize there was something else you wanted out of the world. I realized pretty quickly you were completely satisfied here and stopped hiding my possessive tendencies when it comes to you. Mind you, I never really tried to hide it in the first place but you’re right I did get pretty creative in how I showed those losers that you are mine. I’m sorry I made you doubt your feelings were reciprocated so let me make it as clear as I can.” He cupped your face in his hands and tilted your face up so he could see your eyes when he finally told you “My Dove, I have been completely head over heels in love with you since we were fifteen, and If I own your heart who do you think owns mine?”

He couldn’t take it anymore as you began slowly crying with joy at his words. He did the one thing he has ached to do since he was fifteen years old and staring at you in the dim light of the restricted section.

 

He leaned down and finally kissed you.

 

~

 

You could feel the tears rushing down your face but couldn’t care less as Sebastian was finally kissing you.

 

You had only been kissed a few times before but Sebastian didn’t seem to notice your lack of experience or even seem to care as he led the kiss and you followed his lead as one kiss turned into more and more turned into many. You started to feel like you were rapidly falling through the air, not caring where the ground was because you knew the one simple truth of this world.

 

You knew, no matter what, that when you fell he would be there to catch you.

 

~

 

Sooner than you would like the moment was broken between you two as you heard screams and cheers of joy surrounding you. 

 

You broke away from Sebastian in surprise at the sudden noise while he just groaned and hid his face in your neck. You looked around and found the entire hamlet was there cheering and celebrating the moment with you.

Ominis stood on the stage with his wand outstretched in one hand and his hair clutched in the other screaming out “FUCKING FINALLY! IF I HAD TO HEAR HIM GO ON ABOUT HER ONE MORE BLODDY TIME I WAS GOING TO GOUGE MY EARS OUT! EVERYONE GETS A DRINK ON ME! I DON’T CARE!” Poppy was right beside him turning a concerning shade of red as she laughed loud and hard at her husband’s reaction to you two finally confessing.

Samantha and Adelaide were full on crying with snot and everything. “WE’VE LOST ANOTHER ONE GENTLELADIES” Samantha yelled out before hiding her face in Adelaide’s neck. Adelaide just started singing a funeral song as if you had died rather than just confessed to the love of your life. Yeah they had to be absolutely wasted at this point.

Garreth and Natty were smiling wildly as they took and distributed money amongst folks. “DID YOU TWO BET ON THEM?” Poppy yelled out when she took a moment to breathe and when Natty waved a very full coin purse at her she went straight into hysterics again.

You heard Andrew’s voice from above you then, “Well Miss Feldcroft it seems you’ll be Mrs.Feldcroft soon enough!” You looked up and saw his blushing face above you. You called back to him “Have you been drinking? Where’s Amit?” He just laughed and pointed to his lap “Yes I’ve had a drink or two, My Sweet wanted to see the stars and may have fallen asleep in my lap. Don’t worry about us, worry about your own man!” You laughed and started stroking Sebastian’s hair.

You turned your head so you could whisper jokingly in his ear, “My One and Only, I believe this moment might have been anticipated for a while.” He left your neck with a speed that looked like it hurt to stare at you with wild eyes. “Only call me that if others aren’t around please. My Love worked just fine.” You were taken aback for a second before laughing and pulling him back into you and clutched at his shoulders when he lifted you in his arms to spin you.

 

Your screech of joy wasn’t loud enough to cover an owl’s screech over Feldcroft. 

~

 

Sebastian was elated and a little embarrassed at forgetting where he was when he was kissing but it was greatly overshadowed by the pure happiness flowing through him.

He didn’t believe you would turn him away but that fear was still there up until you beat him to the punch and confessed first. He still couldn’t get over how you completely flipped the script he had set up in his head and somehow made it better.

He felt a surge of primal satisfaction when you had called him your One and Only, he felt feral with the thought that you wanted him forever and were willing to let everyone casually know it. He had to ask you to not call him that in front of others otherwise he would lose to his baser instincts and give way to many people the show of their lives. That’s not to say it hadn’t just added to his excitement, to get the extra adrenaline out he picked you up and spun around with you in his arms. The dizziness had only added to the floaty feeling in his chest. He would remember your joy filled laughter as the world spun around you both for the rest of his life. 

He would also remember the owl screech that came shortly after forever too.

 

He stopped as you both watched an owl glide down to perch on the fountain in the courtyard with an envelope in its beak that carried something to make the paper bulge a bit. He set you on your feet to walk over and grab the letter, praying the whole way it wasn’t for him or wasn’t something that would ruin the moment that he had been waiting for almost six years to happen.

Of course nothing good came to him without its counterpart following shortly after. The envelope in his hands was from Sirona and he knew she wouldn’t have sent him something tonight if it wasn’t important He tapped the envelope against his other palm while debating if he could push opening the letter until morning but then he felt eyes on his back and reminded himself that sometimes he had to pause his present wants to protect his future happiness. 

He rolled his shoulders back before turning to the crowd and loudly teasing “Why did it get so quiet? My mail cannot be so exciting that it stops celebrations, let’s get back to enjoying the evening!” And with that everybody took his word to heart and the revelry started back up with no issue as the band jumped into a bubbly tune.

He smiled as he watched everyone become loose shoulders and easy smiles at his nonchalant answer to the silent heavy question everyone was asking. He heard his friends laughing with each other in relief that they didn’t have to play ‘will they, won’t they’ anymore and just shook his head. It wasn’t until Anne came up behind him and placed her hand on his shoulder did he look at you, he saw your gaze focused on the letter in his hands with hard eyes. 

“I think some of us should go to your study and talk about next year's festival, don’t you brother?” Anne asked loud enough for others around them to hear and without taking his eyes off of you agreed to his sister's coded question.

 

You could only stare at the letter in Sebastian’s hand while your stomach sank to your toes. You would know that stationary anywhere, it meant Sirona had sent something that needed to be heard immediately and it wasn’t the invoice as you had settled that with the woman last week. 

You felt someone tug on your elbow and turned your head to see Garreth with steely eyes looking down at you. “I don’t think the woman who helped plan this year's festival should be left out of the plans for next year, do you?” He loudly asked you like Anne had Sebastian to really sell the idea you were all going to talk about festival planning and not about whatever was in that letter. 

You nodded and forced a big smile onto your face before continuing to act in the play you were all now starring in, “Yes! I have some brilliant ideas that will definitely bring more fun to the festivities next year!” Garreth copied your easy bravado and yelled over to his wife “Oh My Joy, would you like to help us make sure things will stick to code or at least won’t end up breaking any laws?” 

‘Yes get the Auror to come and make sure whatever this is isn’t just nothing, like you can’t feel that it is something.’ Isidora spoke up for the first time tonight and seemed… anxious almost. You just told her ‘it's more so evidence can be remembered and deconstructed by someone who does this for a living I’m sure. Plus she knows how to plan for any possible attacks coming our way. She will be valuable to the conversation.’ Isidora just hummed in acknowledgement and went back to being silent, thankfully.

You watched as Natty ran over to take your other arm before you all began walking behind Sebastian and Anne, who were discussing something frantically in whispers. You wanted to run to him but knew he needed this time to talk to his twin and hopeful future Vassal. You had planted the idea in his head after the showdown with his current one and he all but jumped up and deposed Orville right then. You had to remind him not only did Anne have to agree but the change in authority should probably wait until after the festival. 

 

“Congratulations by the way,” Natty whispered in your ear “I know you’ve been waiting for the right time but I’m glad you two are finally properly together.” You looked at her and didn’t try to stop the smile crawling onto your face. 

“Thank you Natty, I’m honestly excited about it but I am still unsure if I should ask him about something.” You divulged to your friend in a whisper to which she just squeezed your arm to let you know she was listening while friendly waving to those passing by. “I know he wants me with his heart but I don’t know if he wants me, you know what I’m saying?”

Garreth stopped you both from continuing your walk to Sebastian’s house (Your house? Did it now count as yours as well now? Did you have to wait until you two were married to claim it as such?) suddenly. He was staring down at you as if dumbstruck and you stared up at him confused. You heard Natty trying to hold back laughter and turned to her with the same look before asking the two “Am I missing something? I just don’t want to rush into these things I mean, what if he hasn’t even thought of me in the same manner?” 

At that Natty couldn’t hold back her laughter anymore and Garreth just groaned out loud before smirking down at you “Why my sneaky friend, is our dear Lord getting you all hot and bothered recently? I would like to say I’m surprised but that man is deranged when it comes to you and I can see why it would light your candle so to speak.” You could feel the heat overtaking your face and you broke from their hold with an annoyed “Forget I asked!” while walking away from them.

 

They just stood there giggling and whispering for a second before Sebastian yelled at them to hurry it up and get in the house.

 

~

 

Sebastian was sitting in his chair at his desk twirling his letter opener through his fingers while he waited on the Weasley couple to get themselves together outside the study door.

They had walked in and immediately bursted into giggles at the look you gave them. Sebastian had no idea what they did to earn your ire but they could seem to care less as they walked right back out to calm down. He sighed, what could you have possibly told the married mischief makers outside that made them unable to calm down long enough to get this over with? 

He looked over to your form sitting on the couch he so often slept on. You were biting your thumb nail as your eyes flitted about the room, never staying on one object too long. You were obviously anxious and he wondered if you were conversing with Isidora in this tense moment. 

“Okay okay we’re good we’re good.” Garreth said while wiping a tear from his eyes as he and Natty walked into the study. Sebastian just raised an eyebrow at them “Are you sure this time?” He droned out. These two had a child together and Sebastian wasn’t sure how they got him to behave as well as he does. Garreth smirked over at him and winked before assuring Sebastian “Sebby I’m not sure of anything right now, but yeah we can keep it together.” 

 

Sebastian just rolled his eyes and reached for the envelope that was torturing him. He slid the opener down the top seam and emptied the contents onto his desk and was shocked at what had created the bulge in the envelope. It was a Pensieve memory vial. He picked it up gently before handing it to Anne “Can you get it set up for me please?” He instructed her and opened the letter that went with it.

 

Sebastian, 

I hope you opened this quickly, I know what is happening tonight but I overheard this conversation and think you should also hear it. 

I don’t know if you’ll see much as I kept to myself listening to this but the conversation is what’s important. I’m sorry to send it to you tonight of all nights but I wanted the memory to be as fresh as possible so you could get everything you could from it. 

Sincerely,

Your eyes and ears 

 

He heard Anne open the armoire that held the Pensieve Well itself and turned to her and handed her the letter. “Sirona seems to have heard something she believes I should hear as well. I’m going into that memory and I want Anne and Natty to go in with me.” He explained to the room before looking at Garreth and asking  “Garreth, just in case, do you think you can get some stomach settling potions for us?” 

Garreth pulled a pouch off of his belt and reached in “Infinite space pouch, I can put all my potions in it and not have to - Aha! I always have some on me so we should be good.” He said while pulling out five small vials of the potion Sebastian had asked for. Sebastian nodded and stood to walk over to view the memory Sirona had sent.

He turned to look at you and saw you already staring at him. He gave you a reassuring smile before dunking his head into the water with Natty and Anne at his side. “Don’t worry My Dove, it’s probably nothing.”

Oh how wrong he was.

 

~

 

Pensieve memories always made Sebastian feel like he was made of water and this time was no exception as he watched through Sirona’s eyes what had transpired in The Three Broomsticks that night.

 

Wiping down tables and picking up empty glasses of butterbeer, Sirona flitted around The Three Broomsticks with a grace only a long time worker could have. 

 

She was wiping at a table upstairs when she overheard a grumbling man sit at the bar and yell “Can I get a drink around here?” Sirona rolled her eyes and yelled back down “I’ll be down in a minute hold your horses.” 

The man kept grumbling as Sirona moved around the bar to serve the man she now recognized to be Orville Henderson. “I’m surprised to see you here tonight, I figured the Vassal of Irondale would be celebrating in Feldcroft.” She said as she poured him a pint and slid it to him. 

The man scoffed and bitterly snapped out “Won’t be the Vassal for long if that brat has anything to do with it. He thinks because he has The Hero of Hogwarts brainwashed into thinking he’s worth something he should just give into her every whimsy! A woman should not be in charge of anything but tending to children and a household. If I had been given my rightful chance at her hand I would have taught her that in our marriage.”

Sirona could only stare bewildered at the offensive man before leaning into his space and speaking to him harshly “Oh I hadn’t heard, I guess I should just close the broomsticks and find a home to look after then?” Orville scoffed ”No but you’re not-“ Sirona had her wand pointed at his mouth in a flash “Be careful with your words Mr.Henderson, I am the only one who will be pouring your drinks tonight. You should know better than to offend the ones handling your beverages by now.” 

The man was stunned into silence and that pleased her just fine. She put her wand back into the holster in her apron and turned her back to him to wash some glasses. Another voice joined in then, one Sirona had never heard before, “You’re right though my friend, women should know their place.” Sirona wanted to turn around and kick them both out but something was keeping her from doing so, she felt like turning around now would only end up badly for her.

Orville cheered and clanged his glass against the newcomers. When had Sirona served the man? Had he just been here waiting for someone to come in and start spouting this nonsense? “That’s a good man! I’m glad someone your age knows what truly matters in this world!” So he was young, probably Sebastian’s age if how Orville was going on was any indicator. Sirona doesn’t remember serving this man and it was unnerving her more and more by the second.

“Yes well, I was raised in a good household where my father taught me right from wrong. I learned early on what roles were played by who.” The man took a drink from his pint Sirona never poured. “I am curious though, you said The Hero of Hogwarts was being brainwashed by who?” 

Orville groaned and Sirona mentally begged him to not continue but he didn’t listen. “Sebastian Michaelis Sallow, Count of the Western Shore and Lord over the Feldcroft Region. He has been intervening her courting prospects for over a month now, including myself. He is allowing her the choice of who she entertains but really I know he’s just choosing those he deems lesser than so he can make her think he’s the best choice she has.” Orville slammed his glass on the counter after chugging some of the drink “ In reality, anyone would be good enough for her now if the rumors are to be believed and I do believe they are.”

The man asked Orville to tell him more and Orville began to tell him everything from the baseless rumors about you two to how Sebastian was as a Lord, he told the stranger Sebastian’s schedule and which house he lived in. He told the random man secrets that no one should know like how Sebastian placed the wards around his region and how to get through them easily. 

He was telling the man what you looked like now with disgusting comments mixed in and that was when Sirona couldn’t handle the pit of dread in her stomach anymore. She bent her head and excused herself from the two men without looking at the stranger. She needed to tell Sebastian someone was asking about his business and knew who to hunt down for the information.

 

~

 

You watched as all three of your friends came out of the memory with gasping breaths. You and Garreth had ended up clutching each other’s hands to support the other while waiting for them to find out how serious this was. You stood up to hand them the towels you had fetched so they could dry their faces afterwards but Sebastian’s face stopped you in your tracks.

He was seething. He was breathing harshly and clutching the side of his desk with a white knuckled grip. His eyes were wide and filled to the brim with questions and rage, you watched as his irises shifted back and forth slightly a couple of times before he snarled and grabbed a small clay pot off a corner of his desk and chucked it at the wall.  “THAT FUCKING BASTARD IS GOING TO BE TRIED FOR TREASON!” 

Your breath was stuck in your throat at his outburst. You looked to Anne and Natty for answers but they were no better as Garreth had to physically hold Natty in his arms to stop her from reaching the door and Anne had opened the closest window to breathe in cool air while spewing every curse word in the book. Anne turned to her brother and with enough venom to kill a troll told him “fuck the trial, this memory alone would prove his guilt. If we kill him now the wizengamot could only slap us on our wrist “ 

You just stared in bewilderment at what was happening before your eyes. What had they heard that could have them all like this? You found yourself setting the towels down on the coffee table beside you and moving to stand in front of the bowl where the memory was still floating around. 

You moved to dip your head in but a strong hand wrapped around your jaw from behind and pulled you into a sturdy chest before you could. “And what do you think you are doing My Darling?” 

 

You bent your head back to stare up at Sebastian, who was staring down at you with dark eyes that were burning into you like wildfire. You shivered as his hand came to lounge against your throat and whispered “I just want to know what happened is all.” He huffed out a breath and it felt like dragon smoke across your face “I don’t want you hearing those vile words from that man, he has already crossed a line once with you.” ah it was Orville who was dying then. Pity.

Natty stopped trying to push her husband off of her suddenly and turned as much as she could to ask Sebastian “What about the other man?” You turned your head to her and asked “What other man?” Before Sebastian forced you to look back up at him with his thumb on your jaw and continued stroking your neck with his other fingers. 

You lifted a questioning brow at his actions but he paid you no attention as he answered Natty with a nonchalant tone that didn’t match the edge his voice carried.  “Who cares, probably just a nosy nobody trying to get the gossip on a depraved Lord or whatever it is they’re calling me these days.”

Garreth muttered something under his breath you couldn’t catch as Anne scoffed “Sebastian, You felt Sirona’s emotions during that. You and I both know Sirona doesn’t cower easy, someone who can make her feel uneasy like that should be watched out for.” You sucked in a sharp breath at that and forced your head out of Sebastian’s grasp to look at Anne with wide eyes. “ Did you hear what his name was?” Anne shook her head no and you pushed yourself away from Sebastian’s hold completely to look into his eyes.

“What if it’s him, Sebastian?” You asked knowing he knew who you were talking about and was proven right with the harsh scowl that fell across his face “It’s not Darling now-“ “But how do you know? You don’t know exactly what he looks like.” You rebutted which made the man in front of you clench his jaw. “Not like that would have mattered, Sirona didn’t see his face.” Natty said and you threw your hands in the air at the statement. 

You let your arms fall to your sides and turned back to the Pensieve before looking at Sebastian in the mirror and telling him “I need to see for myself if it was him or not. Allow me peace or force me to do this behind your back, either way I am watching this memory.” 

He just stared at your reflection for a few seconds before pinching the bridge of his nose and sighing. He stood up behind you to kiss the crown of your head before reluctantly agreeing “Okay Darling Okay, I’m giving you fair warning now if it is him I’m just going to get more protective over you.” You scoffed at the idea he would be any other way, “I know I know, you always keep your word but My Love, I’m giving you fair warning now if it is who I believe I’m not going to cower and hide away, this was my fight before it was yours.” 

He nodded his understanding and turned to the wall behind the sofa. “See if you can tell us who it is, we’ll be strategizing until you get back.” With that he lifted the couch with his wand and shrunk it.  Walking across the room, he picked the shrunken couch up off the floor before waving his wand in a specific pattern against the wall to reveal an extension of the study with a large wood table built into the farthest wall. 

You just blinked at the secret room before shaking your head to regain focus. You could ask about that later but right now you either had to prove or squash your fears.

Dunking your head into the bowl you began to watch the memory unfold.

 

~

 

Sebastian heard you gasp out a large breath and turned to watch you run to the window Anne had left open.You threw your body halfway out and started gagging. 

Anne and Garreth immediately ran to your side as you began actively vomiting into the bushes outside. He was about to go over when Natty grabbed his wrist and shook her head when he looked at her. He sighed in understanding at her, he turned back and just watched as you squatted down to place your forehead against the wall. Garreth was trying to get you to take a stomach soother while Anne rubbed your back as she questioned you.

You seemed to ask for a second and took several deep breaths before pushing yourself up on shaky legs. You stood to take a few moments to gather yourself before taking Garreth’s arm and using him as a crutch to get over to the table. “Do you have a mouth cleansing potion? I can’t stand the taste in my mouth right now.” You cheered softly when he produced the one he had ready for you, just in case.

Once you were all at the table Garreth handed you over to Sebastian and he just melted at the way you buried your face in his chest. Running his hand through your hair he asked ”What got to you, My Dove?” He held onto your shaking form as he felt you take in a few deep breaths before giving the group the answer no one wanted.

“I could never forget that voice, Even if I was Obliviated that voice would continue to haunt me forever. It was him, Sebastian, it was Erin I’m sure of it.” You said with so much conviction Sebastian could do nothing but accept he would end up with another person's death on his hands. Although this time he would be taking this life with his bare hands.

Anne’s voice broke him out of his thoughts of how exactly he would kill Erin with the question no one else knew how to ask, “Precious girl, who is Erin? Why is he asking about you and Sebastian?” You turned your head to her and Sebastian just squeezed you tighter in preparation for your answer. 

He already knew of course but that didn’t mean it was going to make it easier to hear about the man who tortured you for months. The night you told him about everything Erin had done to you changed him as a man. He no longer held the guilt of using dark magic when he was fifteen as close to his chest as he used to, because now he would use it again in a heartbeat to protect you from the sick bastard who used Crucio on you like it was a tickling charm.

“Erin is the weapon the ones who kept me locked away all these years used to try and break me. He was brought in and allowed to do terrible things to me under the guise of “teaching me to behave”. I also believe he was brought in because he and Sebastian look eerily similar if you don’t know Sebastian well. He would use The Curses against me like they were nothing just to break me a little each day for months. ” You explained to the room. Not one of them knew what to say to that except for Natty who snarled out “ One day. All I need is One Day and this can be over before it even begins.”

Sebastian grinned before teasing the Animagus “What gonna Impale him on your horns?” Natty didn’t even look up at him before responding “That hadn’t even crossed my mind but now? Well, at least they couldn’t take my badge from me.” Everyone turned to you the moment you began to laugh hysterically.

“I’m sorry I”m sorry but Natsai come on, how many Gazelle are running around the hills of Scotland?” She could only blink before joining in with your laughter at the memory of a similar conversation you two had in your fifth year.

Once you two had calmed down the room fell into silence again. “What do we do now?” You asked as you pulled away from Sebastian to stare down at the map of the Feldcroft region that covered the entire table. Sebastian just ran his hands over his face and made a decision that would change the course of his night unknowingly.

“Now? Now I want everyone who doesn’t live in this house to go back out there and act their asses off and pretend like nothing is wrong. Tell the others we will need to come together soon to actually plan for a battle. I only know what you’ve told me Dove but if this guy is half as psychotic as I believe he is, he isn't going to attack tonight. He’ll play the waiting game until the moment is just right and then start messing with us.” He looked at Anne, Garreth and Natty and knowing these people would stand with him in this he would tried to give them one last night of fun before it all goes to hell.

“Tell everyone we were being too gooey to be around or whatever just please keep it clean in case children hear. Tonight I want you all to go out there to have fun and hold your loved ones close while you can. Soon it’s not going to be fun and games for who knows how long.” He took a deep breath and let a smile bleed onto his face “ So Scram! Go get drunk again and act like teenagers, go on get out of my office!” He ordered them playfully and watched them all laugh and begin to leave after checking on you and making sure you were okay.

Garreth stopped at his side before leaving and slipped something into his pocket before whispering into his ear “You should really talk to your girl about exactly how much you want her Sebby, you can thank me later for that.” Garreth proceeded to clap him on the shoulder before running to catch up with his wife and chase her skirt while he could.

 

Sebastian reached into his pocket and sneakily took a peak at what Garreth decided to drop in there. Contracepti- He felt his eye twitch at the label and then realized Garreth had somehow snuck multiple vials in his pocket.

 

He was gonna kill that evil red headed demon.

 

Notes:

hehehhehehe

NOW LISTEN

I’m telling you right now next chapter is pure 100% smut,I’ll deal with the Erin situation within the next arc but I think they deserve to fuck okay? (This will not be the last time they fuck either, if you don’t want to read it speak now or forever hold your peace. It won’t completely take over the story at all but they will need to get all that tenseness out somehow ;) )

I want to reassure you I’m not going to make this next arc angst filled. My intention is to make things feel more tense than anything and as we delve deeper into it you’ll see that I promise.

Now I realized recently we have hit over 500 hits and I quite literally cried real genuine tears so I’m taking this weekend to put in some overtime and write up as many chapters as I can because you all deserve it lt <3

I don’t have many Incorrect quotes for this one because I can’t poke fun at love but here’s what I got:

Mc: why is it I’ve always just trusted that Sebastian will always be there when I need him to be?

F.V.I.C *twirling their hair*- yeah that’s super weird, I wonder why that could be

***

Sebastian: fuck it, I’m going to kiss her until my air replaces the air in her lungs

The band: *changes songs and in turn, changes the vibe*

Sebastian *while his eye twitches*: I’m gonna crash out if I get cockblocked one more time

***

Mc: holy shit we really gotta talk about the shit that happened in fifth year

Sebastian: I have a better idea! We could make out instead!

***

Mc: I’m so in love with him I just want to see him happy again

Sebastian: I’m so in love with her I just want to see her under me

***

Mc: *thinking about her relationship with Sebastian and how it’s been up until now * oops I didn’t mean to space out sorry

Sebastian: *thinking up every boner killer in existence* don’t ever say sorry for that darling :)

***

Sebastian *internally* : this is it, it’s time to tell her I love her

Mc: don’t you know that ladies should always go first :)

***

Sebastian: I don’t think you understand how long I’ve been in love with you

Sebastian: *proceeds to tell Mc about how when he was 15 he would literally float with how much he loved her*

***

Sebastian: I don’t think anyone has ever made me insecure about myself

Also Sebastian: when I was 15 I wanted to punch my best friend because he made friends with the girl I had a huge crush on

***

Sebastian: I wanted to give you every opportunity possible which is why I let those suitors come

Sebastian: but then I realized how fucking stupid that was so I started acting like a mad dog :)

Mc: gods I’m so in love with you, never change.

***

*Mc and Sebastian making out*

Everyone at the festival: fucking FINALLY

***

Ominis: I’m taking a vacation after this.

Natty: taking her winning from the betting pool: we’ll join you

***

Mc: do you think Sebastian wants to like do things to me? I don’t want to rush him if he isn’t ready

Garreth, who has heard things come out of Sebastian’s mouth about you that would make the devil blush: fuck around and find out lol

***

Orville: *exists*

Every woman in a 5 mile radius: choke bitch

***

Mc: I just wanted to watch the memory 🥺🥺🥺

Sebastian: why do that when you can sit here and look pretty with my hand as a necklace?

***

Mc; I’m gonna do it whether you like it or not

Sebastian: I know but I’m still gonna kill that guy

Mc: that’s fine

***

Mc: *explains Erin*

Natty: I just realized I forgot I could potentially get away with murder brb

***

Garreth: here’s a present Happy birthday!

Sebastian: it’s not my birthday?

Garreth: and I’m trying to make sure it’s not someone else’s in nine months

***

Thank you for reading! If you liked it hit a button or two and come scream at me in the comments or at tumblr @makebelievemuse

I’ll see you in the next chapter BUH BYYYEE

Chapter 13: Limitations of Desire

Summary:

You ask Sebastian if he has ever thought of you in a certain manner

Sebastian shows you he has

Notes:

HELLLOOO LOVELY PEOPLE

IT’S THE EXTREMELY SKIPPABLE SMUT CHAPTER!!!

No fr this is like 8k words of mostly filth mixed with some dialogue. The only “plot” you’ll be missing by skipping is that Sebastian had a ho phase. Thats literally it

OTHERWISE you should prepare yourself to see: explanation of horny thought and dreams, talk of masturbation, Oral (F!receiving), Fingering, BigDick!Sebastian, minor freak out over it, multiple consent checks, loss of virginity, dirty talk, multiple orgasms, and finishing inside. I think that’s it?

The writing process would like to thank the following sponsors for helping write my first smut chapter:

Ovulation - She’ll have you doing things that WILL make you question yourself

And

A certain scene from Shadow and Bone (TV Series) (see incorrect quote at end for more details)

We would also like to thank the following songs for their contribution:

Right Here - Chase Atlantic

wet dreams - Artemas

touchin’ me - Chandler Leighton

Swim - Chase Atlantic

Loud - The Home Team

Slow Down - Chase Atlantic

We thank you and hope you enjoy the show <3

They were now the only two left.

 

Sebastian scoffed at whatever Garreth told him and walked to his desk while you stood with your back to the map table. Crossing your arms against your chest, you look over at the wall to your left in frustration. Frustration at what you weren’t sure as you couldn’t really pick a specific reason right now. Although being alone with Sebastian is putting a very specific one at the top of your list.

 

“What is it, Dove?” You heard Sebastian ask from his desk where was he now leaning forward with those strong arms spread out beside him. You realized how broad his back actually was from where you stood and it made you cross your ankles while trying not to think about your recent tempting dreams.

You bit your lip thinking if speaking your most plaguing thoughts out loud was a good idea but you knew if you didn’t now that you might never. You looked to the floor not being able to raise the confidence to see his reaction.  “Do you ever want me?” 

As the question reached his ears Sebastian turned his head to look at you over his shoulder. “What did you just say?” He asked in a dark, commanding tone.

You curled into yourself nervously, maybe you shouldn’t have started this conversation. It was stupid and too early in your budding relationship if you were being honest with yourself but….”I know we just confessed how much we want to be with each other and sometimes you do and say things that should persuade me to believe that you do but I’m- that’s a- I just- you don’t-.” not truly understanding your thoughts yourself had made it hard to get the words out it seems, 

 

Sebastian had fully turned around to you and demanded “No Dove go ahead and spit it out, you obviously have something to get off your chest.” 

Your chest felt like caving right now but you decided to do as he said and just spit it out. “Do you ever feel like you have to restrain yourself around me? Or do you not have any want or I guess desire to restrain?”

 

The room had fallen silent at your questions except for the sound of both of you heavily breathing. It was as if the air itself had paused at your pondering. You bit your lip harshly now and forced yourself to not lose the one sided staring competition you had started with the carpet. 

 

‘He put this down himself with those large hands of his.’ Your traitorous mind conjured the image of Sebastian on his knees shirtless with sweat rolling down his face and off the tip of his chin as he rolled out the carpet. Grunting as his arms pushed the heavy material outwards, shoulder blades flexing with the strain. He-  “Is that what you really believe?”

 

Sebastian’s voice brought you out of your daydream, bringing you back to the conversation you started haphazardly. “Do you truly think I show no restraint around you?” He asked you in a hard voice. You winced and closed your eyes, resolutely refusing to look at him. “Sebastian-“

“No.” He cuts you off and you begin to hear his heavy footsteps move toward you. You look up at him and see a predator coming towards you instead of the man who just confessed his love for you in front of the whole hamlet.

 

You realize suddenly that you were trapped in this room with him as the door was closer to him than to you and there was no way he was letting you leave now. Not when he was looking at you like that. 

 

Oh

 

oh 

 

you were in so much trouble.

 

Why couldn’t your mind have realized what that look meant sooner?? You frantically realized that your best choice to put space between you two was to go up and back. You hurriedly pushed yourself up onto the map table and began to kick at the edge to shove yourself back faster not realizing how much ground Sebastian had covered in the few seconds it took to haul yourself onto the table. 

“Oh no you don’t” He said with a rumble in his voice as he suddenly appeared in front of you. Grabbing the back of your knees and dragging you back down the table until only your ass was on the wood. He slid his body in the space between your legs that he had forced open and placed them to rest on either side of his hips to pin you to the table.

He grabbed your face in one of his hands by your chin to force you to look into his dark wild eyes. “You do not realize how much restraint I show with you because I have been trying to be a gentleman with you. I wanted to show you that you can be wanted and cared for without being used for something.” He breathed raggedly for a few beats before dropping his face into the crook of your neck and letting his hands fall onto the table to cage you in further. 

 

Suddenly he began dragging his lips down the column of your neck causing a gasp to escape your mouth. “I have wanted to mark you in every way bloody possible. I wanted those suitors to know you were taken just by the scent of me on you. I wanted them to see the imprint of my teeth in your neck and know you had already been claimed.”  

He nipped at a spot on your neck that sent a shiver through you and huffed a harsh breath against your skin.  “I have been like a beast caged around you. First it was watching those suitors of yours trying to impress you enough to make you theirs and once they were gone it was the way you were always smiling, enjoying life while living in my house, sleeping in my bed every night.” 

You heard him swallow harshly and felt his gravely voice as he kissed down to your shoulder “Do you even realize you wake up and come downstairs most days in one of my shirts? Every morning you do I think about what Hobhouse claimed he saw us doing against that sink in the kitchen and have to force myself to not make it credible.” 

He trailed his lips softly back up your throat, almost as if they were a ghost come to haunt you, until he reached your ear “The only relief I have gotten from the torture of my restraint is on that couch when I know you’re asleep. I let myself finally imagine all the ways I wanted to ruin you throughout the day. I sit on that couch and think of the feral, depraved things I wanted to do to you just so I can restrain myself from committing the deranged acts my mind will come up with the next day. You sit here in the very same room and ask if I ever desire you? No Darling, I don’t want you. I crave you.” He told you in a low voice before biting your lobe causing a needy moan to escape you.

 

You were breathless at this point. You couldn’t help but look at the very couch he was speaking about. Thinking of how he would look in his private fit of passion; his head would be thrown back, neck exposed, while his fist flew over his cock, groaning out your name and moaning from desperation while his other hand was shoved over his mouth so he didn’t run the risk of waking you upstairs. How he would look as his self induced ecstasy finally took over his body.

You could feel yourself trembling with the image so clear in your mind. You decided that if Sebastian was going to be so candid with his carnal secrets maybe you should be just as obliging.

You looked down to see his left hand by your thigh and an idea came to your mind. ‘Well I’ve come this far.’ Famous. Last. Words.

You grabbed his hand which made him pull his face away from your ear to see what you were up to. You held the appendage up and began to run your thumb against his palm. “Do you realize that you are not the only of us afflicted with these desires?” You asked him softly, keeping your eyes on his hand, you began trailing your thumb up to his fingers.

“You act as if this torture is on you alone but Sebastian while you are down here pleasing yourself, I am upstairs completely surrounded by you. More than once have I woken from dreams that would have me banished from proper society, I would truly be labeled a whore if someone saw what I dream of you doing to me.” You kept fondling his hands to keep yourself distracted, to keep yourself talking.

“I dream of you often driving me to madness with these very hands alone, and then I wake and drown in your scent. I have as much self control as you do it seems because some nights the ache between my legs is so terrible. I can only revisit the dream I woke from and try to imagine it’s you touching me.” You had to steel your nerves for your next grand idea.

You grab the back of his hand and lower it to where your skirt was now hiked up to the tops of your thighs. You could hear his breath hitch sharply as the pads of his fingers touch the soft skin of your upper thigh. Barely holding back a noise of your own from him touching you like this in reality you continued on. 

“The first night I dreamt about you, you kissed every spot on my body you could reach as if you were praying of all things. You teased and teased until I was begging for you to bury your head in between my thighs but before you did as I asked you bit me, right here, as if to claim me as yours. You were finally going to use that talented mouth of yours for something other than talking for once and it made me nearly weep when you woke me up before it could happen.” You shivered as his fingers spread over your skin. You looked up at him and saw he was staring down at your leg like he could see his teeth marks.

“I couldn’t control myself after that. Not when I awoke from those types of dreams surrounded by the smell of you and having just felt your heat against me.” Finally he looked into your eyes and you froze up at how blown his pupils had become. 

“You came in my bed?” He asked in a hushed whisper. That question had you groaning with your head thrown back because well, “No Sebastian, I haven’t. I can never actually get there. No matter what I do it isn’t enough. Which why I say you are not the only one afflicted with this torture.”

And suddenly Sebastian had his hand in your hair, dragging you to him so he could devour you. He dominated the kiss while he forced you to lay all the way back with his large body onto the large map table. You felt the outline of his cock pressing against your center and moaned into his mouth. 

He continued to swallow every sound he drew from you when he started rolling his hips into yours. He nipped your bottom lip asking for more but when you opened up he backed away to stare at you. He looked down at you, cheeks reddened and lips glossy from spit, looking up at him as if he had offended you by not continuing to kiss you. He swallowed down gulps of air while reminding himself exactly why he stopped. 

“If we continue this I’m not sure I will be able to quit once I truly begin.” He said with a hoarse voice, “I need to know that-“ you raised a brow and interrupted his chivalrous and unnecessary question. “Oh so you don’t plan on marrying me?” He could only stare at you in offense to your accusation. “Of course but-“ and then you wrapped your legs around his waist and squeezed. “Then claim your future wife before you don’t get this opportunity until our wedding night because I will hold out until then if you don’t.” You said with determination and lust swimming in your eyes.

He was not willing to bet on the chance you were bluffing. 

 

Instead of reclaiming your mouth like you wanted him to, Sebastian had decided that your neck was begging to be tasted.

Feeling him start to kiss and suck on your neck you couldn’t help but to grab onto his shoulders and bring him closer to you. Hoping he would start rolling his hips again to bring back that delicious feeling from your clit getting some much needed attention.

Giving your neck claiming kisses and nips Sebastian started looking for the spot that would give him those delicious sounds from you again.

Suddenly you both got what you were looking for. 

You had let out a sharp loud gasp right into Sebastian’s ear that had his hips rolling into yours, turning your gasp into a moan that was an octave unfamiliar to you. You could feel the heat from embarrassment roll onto your face at the sound. You decided that you should try and quiet these abnormal noises and stuffed your hand into your mouth like you did in the dead of night in Sebastian’s bedsheets.

Seeing you trying to stifle what was quickly becoming his favorite sounds in the world, he stopped sucking at your sweet spot and lifted himself off you to wrench your hand from your mouth. You somehow managed to glare up at him with precious embarrassment shining in your eyes. How cute was his little Darling? 

 

He tsked at you twice before giving you a shit eating grin,” Now now Darling, why would you try to silence those seductive sounds of yours hm?” He got close to your ear again and whispered straight into it “They were driving me up the wall in the best ways possible.” He punctuated the last three words of his sentence with rolling hips that landed right where you needed them. 

You had no choice but to whimper and whine under his ministrations just as he wanted. He chuckled lowly in your ear which sent you into shivers he could feel in your thighs that were still wrapped around his hips. 

He rose himself completely off of you, taking your hands with him and closing both of your wrist in one hand which absolutely sent you. Sent you to where? Hell probably, with the way you were already burning.

 

Sebastian slowly raked his eyes over your body lying on the map of his lands and groaned at the sinful image you were creating. He knew this would be the image he kept of you to help him through his long nights and he was more than happy to let it drive him to madness. 

He started to tug your shirt from your skirt using his free hand, “I think you are wearing too many layers for my pleasure, My Darling.” You whined in agreement and arched your back to allow him to remove the offending garment but not without teasingly asking him “and how am I supposed to take this off with my wrist captured My Love hm?” 

His eyes twinkled with mischief before he yanked you up by said wrist so you were sitting upright on the table once again. Before you could say or do anything, he had your shirt over your head and off your body. He quickly recaptured your wrist and pulled you in for another soul stealing kiss.

Sebastian was going insane with the fact you had nothing under your shirt. Your bare breasts were the perfect size and weight in his hands and it was driving his mind wild. He cursed that same mind as it had betrayed him into foolishly thinking that the fantasy could ever compare to the real thing. He ran his thumb over your perked nipple and groaned at the moan you poured into his mouth.

This time when his tongue asked for entrance and you allowed it, he actually explored your mouth. He let his tongue search anywhere it could reach before he ran it along the roof of your mouth and behind your teeth before pulling away and watching as you chased his mouth for more. He decided it would be his favorite thing to do when kissing you like this.

 

“Now now Darling, I believe I owe you a debt.” He said with a sickly sweet tone that made you interested and nervous at the same time, “A debt?” He nodded his head slowly while never breaking eye contact with you, “Yes a debt, a debt I intend to repay three times over. You see it’s not good for a Lord to owe debts, especially not to beautiful women such as yourself. It’s bad for one's name.” 

You blushed at the easy way he casually complimented you within this heavy atmosphere you two created. “And what debt could you owe me, Sebastian Sallow?” You asked, having no clue where he was going with this. 

He gave you a devilish grin then. Sliding his hands slowly from your tits and down your waist until he grabbed your hips in a hard grip to scoot your ass to the very edge and began to untie your skirt. “You see My Darling, it seems you’ve been left unsatisfied by my dream self’s ability to please you with, what did you call it? oh yes, my talented mouth. So now I am going to finish the job I’ve started but never finished in your subconscious state.”

You should have never told him that. You knew his ego was large and his need to be the best in anything even larger, why did you think telling him about your dreams was a good idea again???

You began to squirm, trying to free your wrist from his hold but he was having none of it and squeezed your wrist tighter. “Sebastian you don’t have to-“”Oh but Darling that’s where you’re wrong, I absolutely need to taste you. So be a good girl for me and sit pretty while I eat your cunt.”

The words that fell from his mouth had effectively stopped your squirming all right. It had stopped you as you understood then that he truly had been restraining his depravity from you. 

It did nothing but make you ache for him more.

 

You were startled back into your body as he began to kiss slowly down your thigh to where you needed him most. When you let out a keening whine at his slowness he paused his ministrations and looked straight up into your eyes. 

And then he bit down right where you had told him his dream self had and just as claiming. 

You let out a high pitched moan at the vision he created in that moment; pupils blown so large you could barely see his irises as he stared at you, almost daring you to look away as he sank his teeth into your flesh. As he claimed you in a place that no one else would see so long as he lived.

He would commit acts of extreme violence if anyone else were to try to see where he laid his claim on you. 

He let go of your thigh with heaving breaths as his eyes turned to your most private area and licked his lips. He teased you with a soft touch of his finger outside your underwear, which made you whine out a “My Love please.” And that’s all he needed to hear to rip the offending garment down your legs.

Seeing you like this for the first time he could only salivate as he parted your lips to reveal the pink flesh that was hidden by your hair. It was absolutely dripping around his fingers as he moved his digits from your hole to that small bundle of nerves he knew would send you keening.

And send you it did. You wanted to throw yourself back with the pleasure that was sent through you as pressed his finger into your clit but his grip on your wrist prevented you from doing so.

“Sebastian, please please please just-“”shhhh My Darling, let me enjoy this okay?” You wanted him to enjoy this you did, but you have been so on edge for days and couldn’t handle it anymore. You threw your legs on top of his shoulders and dug your heels into his back. You looked down at him once you got his attention and spoke the words of your undoing.

“My dream Sebastian wouldn’t have toyed with me like this, maybe I should just go see him again.” Was the statement ridiculous? Yes, yes it was. Did it get the ball rolling in your favor? Gods yes it did.

 

Sebastian’s eyes snapped to yours as he took the bait with no hesitation. “Oh? You mean the dream version of me who couldn’t make you cum? That's the one you’re talking about?” You nodded “Yes but he wasn’t trying to repay a debt was he? Maybe I should give him the chance to do so. I mean the one who truly owes the debt should try to pay it instead of letting someone else right?” Sebastian eye twitched as he gave you a wild look. That’s when you knew he was going to rise to the challenge and made sure he won.

“No Darling I don’t think giving him a chance to disappoint you yet again will settle anything. I’m the only one who’s going to be able to get you there tonight.” “Oh yeah? Prove it then, My Lord” Infamous. Last. Words. 

 

Suddenly his mouth was on you with a skill you knew had come from practice but you couldn’t care any less as you loudly moaned in utter pleasure.

He definitely knew what he was doing with that tongue of his, and the way he would place suction to the best places at the right time? It sent you reeling straight into the stars. You could distantly hear yourself moaning and whining as he shoved his face deeper into you, truly trying to eat you alive.

He attacked your clit with his lips wrapped around it to create suction and random patterns of a pointed tongue. Switching from that to long licks with a flat tongue over your fluttering hole at random. You tried to ground yourself by reaching for his hair with your hands but couldn’t break from his grasp on your wrist.

 

Suddenly something much stiffer pressed against your entrance. 

Opening your eyes you don’t remember closing you stared down at Sebastian who was circling your entrance with one of his fingers. Sensing you stiffen up at the pressure he looked up at you and let go of your clit with an obscene ‘pop’. “Is this okay My Dove?” 

Sebastian was no fool, he could put two and two together quickly. Taking into account that you had been fighting for your life for the last five years and placing that with just how sensitive you were told him that you had little to absolutely no previous experience with sex. He knew he was going to have to prepare you properly to take him and your reaction at just one of his fingers confirmed that. 

You stared down at him with a flushed face and wide eyes as he continued to rub your clit in slow circles. “We can slow it down if you’d like, it would cause me no pain to have you cum just from my mouth. It also wouldn’t pain me if that’s all that happens tonight. But I’m going to give you that decision.”

You continued to just stare at this man with unblinking eyes and heaving breath. How could he still be so composed while you were shaking at the mere thought of not having him fill you completely? It was then noticed that you were completely nude except for your necklace and bracelet while he was still completely dressed. All while he held your two wrists in his one hand and your wetness shining on his lips and chin. 

You shook your head as you took in the obscenity, You didn’t want him to stop. He couldn’t stop now or it would destroy you and not in the way you wanted. “No Sebastian, please touch me, please don’t stop. Just-“ You let a deep breath in and out before continuing. “Just go slowly please.”

And how could Sebastian not melt at such a sweet request, especially when he already planned to do as his Darling asked.

He smiled up at you with care and love in his eyes, “Of course My Dove, of course.” He kissed up your thighs again before resuming his previous ministrations to bring you back to the place you were before the pause in activities. It didn’t take long before you felt his finger at your entrance again but this time you relaxed as it entered you.

You were tight around Sebastian’s finger and it caused him to release a moan onto your clit. The vibrations had your back arching and your breath escaping out of you in a squeal. So reactive is His Darling, It was making it very hard for him to not finish in his pants like a schoolboy. How was he going to fare when he was inside you with the taste of you still on his tongue? Not much better than you were faring right now he supposed.

He began pumping the finger as your eyes opened slowly and your brow furrowed. Sebastian knew that look and he couldn’t wait to see what your face would like when you came undone.

“Sebastian I-“ you began but the man currently devouring you let his mouth leave you for the barest of moments, “I know Darling I know, I can feel it. Just relax and let it happen for me okay? I’ll catch you I promise.” And at that he finally let your wrist go and you couldn’t help yourself as you entangled your hands in his hair and laid back against the table. 

Sebastian added another finger and began to pump his wrist faster as he lapped at your clit harder. He watched as your back arched to the ceiling, his eyes never leaving your form as his ministrations sent you careening to bliss faster than you could catch up. 

You were babbling now, begging for him to keep going as if he had any other plans knowing he was close to his goal of seeing you fall apart for the first time tonight. 

Suddenly you were slamming a hand by your head and tugging at his hair while screaming his name. He grinned against you as he won his first prize of the night at that moment. 

 

You saw stars in your eyes as you came against Sebastian’s face. You felt all your nerves in your body relax for the first time in five years. It was the best feeling you can ever remember feeling. 

Soon you realized you had closed your eyes when you felt Sebastian was kissing up your torso. You didn’t need to open them to see him stop to kiss your breast with reverence one saved for prayer. It made you laugh softly at him still competing with your dream Sebastian, until you realized he had yet to remove his fingers.

“Sebastian?” You asked, raising your hands in the air to find him without having to open your eyes. Soon he was there kissing over your entire face whispering sweet words of how good you were for him. “How come you haven’t removed your fingers?” You could feel his grin against your cheek, “Because unless you ask me to stop, I still have part of a debt to pay.”

Your eyes shot open and saw him pull his head back to stare down at you with a questioning look. You knew you could say stop and it would stop right now. He would likely carry you upstairs and draw you a nice bath before settling you into bed.

and while that sounded nice, his cock buried in you sounded better.

 

“You better keep going then, Don’t want that debt to incur interest.” He let out a snort before burying his face in the crook of your neck. He began to pump his fingers slowly before settling into a nice steady pace where he could scissor you open while still pleasuring you. 

Sebastian drank in every noise from your lips as if it was sacred wine. Bringing his face to yours so he could look into your lust drunk eyes. “I have dreamt of you like this for so long but the reality is so much better.” He whispered against your lips as he slipped in a third finger, knowing exactly what he had in his pants was going to take such stretching. 

You let out a breath that rattled your rib cage at the new stretch before answering him. “It’s- fuck- It’s only been a few months S-Sebastian, Not- oh Gods, please do that again- Not that long.” Sebastian could only chuckle as he clearly hit that little spot in you head on. Noting its placement for later he avoided it for now not wanting you to go over the edge again so soon and become over sensitive. 

“My Dove if you think for a second I haven’t been thinking about you like this since we were fifteen you’d be wrong. Anyone who knew us saw I was gone on you within moments.” Sebastian told you as he increased the pace of his fingers inside you. 

You rolled your head back giving him complete access to your neck. You began to feel that star bright sensation in your veins again. “Wh-why didn’t - fuck Sebastian don’t stop- Why didn’t you say anything th-then?” You asked in a rush to get the words out before a high pitched whine left your throat.

Knowing you were yet again close he began to let the heel of his palm rub against your clit to add the correct stimulation. It seemed the correct move as a loud moan blessed his ears while you dug your nails into his shoulder for something to ground you. “Because I was a stupid fifteen year old boy who didn’t know you would look like this under him, So fucking Stupid.” 

You began bucking your hips against his hand desperately chasing your high as you looked up at him and the absolute devotion in his eyes sent you over the edge with a shout of his name. 

He slowed his movements until you stopped convulsing against him. Finally withdrawing his fingers while standing straight up, he saw how your release slowly dripped down his wrist and couldn’t help the need to lick the taste from his skin.

 

As you tried to catch your breath from your second orgasm of the night, you let your hands fall above your head and looked down and watched as Sebastian cleaned his hand of the evidence with his tongue above you. You wish you could say it disgusted you but truly it only had your cheeks flushing and thighs clenching.

Sebastian felt your thighs clench around his hips and looked down to see your eyes tracing his tongue as he dragged it in between his fingers to not waste one drop of his reward. He smirked when your gaze met his and watched as your flush crept further down your chest. You swallowed and croaked out “This isn’t fair you know?” 

He raised a brow and teasingly asked “What isn’t fair My Darling, The way I so easily take you apart? Or is it that you wanted to clean yourself from my hands?” Your eyes widened at the suggestion and he snickered at your reaction. 

You looked down his torso before reaching his pants and smirked. Looking back up at him you pushed your heels into the back of his thighs and raised your hips to grind yourself against him. You watched as he fell forward only just able to catch himself with his hands against the table on the sides of your hips while sucking a sharp breath through his teeth. 

He harshly stared up from under his lashes at you as you tilted your head with false innocence “I’m sorry did I do something wrong? I just wanted to help since you have yet to rid yourself of any clothes.” You turned your gaze to the ceiling “Unless you didn’t plan on undressing at all, are you nervous about showing me your body? Or did you already cum in your pants like a teenager touching someone for the first time?” You knew that teasing him like this wasn’t smart but you couldn’t help yourself.

 

You heard him remove his shirt and slide his pants zipper down but resolutely stayed looking at the ceiling while running your foot up the back of his leg. You kept teasing even as he smacked your foot away to pull his pants off, “Maybe it’s because you don’t know where to go from this point? It’s okay My Love we can- ABSOLUTELY NOT.” You had to stop your teasing when you leaned up on your elbows and saw him standing there completely bare with his cock in his hand, gripping the base in a tight fist.

 

You couldn’t help but stare at it, it was big, too big. How had you not felt that when he was grinding into you? There is no way that’s going to fit in you! “My Darling, I won’t just shove it in you all in one go I promise.” You whipped your head up to stare at him in shock, you must have said that out loud but your point still stands. “Sebastian, it's not going to be able to go all the way in, period.” He chuckled and leaned down to kiss your temple. “Breathe Darling Breathe, nothing is happening until you are ready for it to happen.”

You could feel nervous tears pricking at the corners of your eyes. You closed them and tried to take a couple of deep breaths, just listening to him as he talked and rubbed soothing lines up and down the outside of your thigh. “I have already told you if you aren’t ready we will wait, I swear it would not kill me to finish myself off later. I could take you upstairs right now to draw you a bath and place you into bed.” You knew it, You knew that’s what he would do because what else would he do but take care of you.

You shook your head at the suggestion, you really really wanted this. “No I just- What the fuck Sebastian? Can you warn a girl that you have that hiding in your pants before she starts teasing you? I mean come on, whoever was before me must have said something to you.” You watched as his face bloomed red at your statement.

He stared down at you with wide eyes and asked “Why do you believe there was someone before you?” You just raised a brow at him “Sebastian be real with me for a second, I’m not stupid, there’s no way you knew how to use your mouth like that without some practice. I’m not mad or anything about that. I am mad you didn’t warn me about the size of your cock.”

He just laughed at the ridiculous statement “I’m sorry, you don’t care there were other women in my bed but you do care about what’s in between my legs? Darling, what kind of logic is that?” You just stared at him as you told him “The kind of logic one gets when faced with her first time being nerve wracking okay?” At that, he stopped laughing completely. Sebastian was slapped with the reminder of how you had so little experience that he probably should have warned you about himself. 

He just sighed through his nose before kissing you softly for a few moments. Breaking away he cupped your face and stared in your eyes with sincerity “I’m sorry your right, I did realize you probably hadn’t done anything like this before and should have given you a slight warning but I do intend to go at your pace with this. Are you sure you want to continue?” He asked one last time, he may be hanging on by a thread but he would rather fall and die before he pushed you into this when you were so obviously nervous.

You bit your lip actually thinking about it for the first time tonight, You were scared sure but were you going to let fear of Sebastian hurting you take away something you have wanted since those damned dreams started? Looking in his eyes you realized you had nothing to be scared of. He would rather die than hurt you and you knew it. “I’m sure, just, fuck, hold my hand or something okay?” 

 

He let out the breath he had been unknowingly holding at your okay. He nodded and pushed his body on top of yours until you both were fully laid out. Bringing the hand not stroking your thigh up to one of yours, he laced his fingers through yours and laid them by your head. He kissed down your face while whispering “I can do that My Treasure, hold on to me and let me do the work okay? Don’t worry about a thing but the pleasure I’ll make you feel.”

You nodded your head as you felt him line himself up with your entrance. This was it “Breathe in real deep for me Darling and let it out as I enter.” Following Sebastian’s instructions you took a deep breath in.

 

It was immediately punched out of you when he pressed his tip into you.

 

He groaned at the hot, wet, tight, Her, surrounding his tip as he pressed into you. Only for you to make a high pitched whine and squeeze his hand in a tight grip. He immediately stopped his hips and searched your face for signs he should stop entirely “Darling are you okay? Talk to me please.” He begged before you fisted the hair at the back of head and pulled. He hissed as he heard you ground out between your teeth. “Talking is hard when you're being filled to the brim Sebastian.”

Feeling your grip on his hair loosen, he looked down at you. Your breathing was staggered and your free arm was thrown over your eyes. Pulling your arm away he cooed down at you “It’s okay, it’s okay. I won’t move.”

He tried distracting you by kissing you slow and lazy. He realized he enjoyed just doing this so much he was concerned how he would ever get anything done after this. He felt you tap your fingers against the back of the hand holding yours and regretfully he pulled away from to ask “Yes My Darling, what is it?’ “You can move.” 

He blinked down at you, having momentarily forgotten he was inside you. He tested your statement with a small roll of his hips, when you didn’t try tearing his knuckles out of his hand he kept pushing. You were so tight it was making him dizzy, He had to lay his head on your collarbone and felt as every breath fell out of you at a fast pace. You wrapped your free arm around his neck and whined into his hair because that felt better than listening to the noises being dragged out of you with every roll of hips.

Finally Sebastian had fully seated himself inside of you and stopped moving. You both were taking heavy breaths at this point, you could feel the sweat dripping off of Sebastian onto your collarbone and urged him “My Love, Move” He growled at you while shaking his head in response. Digging your nails into his shoulder you plead “Sebastian please, give me what you promised. Give me pleasure.”

He snapped his head from your collar to look at you with heated eyes. Startled. you pulled your arm from him only for that wrist to be caught and brought above your head along with the hand Sebastian was still holding. Sebastian played with the bracelet with his fingers, watching as the beads rolled against your skin “ Alright My Darling, I’ll give it to you but I want you” he pulled his hips back until he almost slipped out of you “ to scream my name.”

He slid back into you with a controlled roll of his hips that sent your head rolling back with a loud moan. He proceeded to set a slow steady pace that had him reaching the deepest parts of you with every thrust. He whispered utter filth in your ear the entire time that had your mind blanking. 

 

“You feel so much better than my hand ever could -fuck- I’m going to crave this every day, I hope you’re ready to take responsibility Darling.” You would, If he could make you feel like this every time you will gladly let him take you whenever he wants. “Those noises of yours are nothing like the ones I imagined while I fucked into my fist,-shit you feel so good around me-they’re so much better.” Of course he liked it, you were moaning his name with every other breath.

“Look at My Darling taking me so well, like she was made to take my cock” He started thrusting into you faster, making the table under you squeak with the pace. Not that either of you heard it over you screaming his name.

“Sebastian -oh gods- PLEASE” You were digging your nails into the back of his hands while he just cooed cruelly at you “ Oh? What is Darling? Is it too much?” He slammed his hips roughly into you effectively cutting off ability to speak. You could only sob with the pleasure he was forcing into you.

You started to feel that star bright feeling start to build in your veins again and tried to tell him “Seb-Sebas-oh please- oh gods please- I’m-“ He wasn’t faring much better but could at least form words after letting out a long groan. “Yeah Darling, are you feeling good? Is my sweet girl going to be good and give me what’s mine hm?” You nodded your head violently at his words.

He could feel it before you even said anything. Your walls were trying to suck him in deeper as if they were trying to keep him there. He had to grind his molars together to not scream out at the feeling. He will never admit it to the man, but he was grateful Garreth had given him those potions because he didn’t think he could pull out of you even if he wanted to. 

Apparently the thought had just registered in your mind as you looked up at him with wide eyes “Sebastian -fuck YES-  protection, we didn’t,-“ He interrupted you with a deep kiss before explaining “ I took the potion while you- gods you’re taking me so good- while I undressed.” He let a deep moan take over his words when you squeezed around him again.

You started breathing faster at his admission, thank Merlin he was prepared because you couldn’t afford to risk that right now. Rocking your hips up in time with his thrust as you tried to reach your climax faster. “Inside, I want it inside, Please please please.

Hearing you beg for him to finish inside you snapped what little sanity was left in Sebastian. He growled and started rocking into you harder “okay Darling, I’ll cum inside -ffuuuuccckk- I’ll breed that sweet cunt. First you're going to give me one last orgasm, think you can do that for me?” You sobbed and screamed when he started rubbing circles into your clit to get you there faster. 

You threw your now free arm around his shoulder while squeezing his hand still locked in yours. Feeling him squeeze back only made you get to the edge faster. You began babbling half formed words as you got closer and closer to that glorious feeling. “Come on My Darling, give it to me.” And with those words you fell over the brink.

 

Sebastian watched as your back arched and you screamed his name while you hit your third climax of the night. He kept thrusting into you to make sure you felt every moment of your orgasm. He could feel his own release about to hit any second and started desperately thrusting into you to reach it.

Falling on top of you, he buried his head into your neck to take in lungfuls of your scent while grinding down on every thrust to stay inside you a little longer. “Cum for me My One and Only, Cum inside me My Lord.” You shakily whispered in his ear and that’s all he needed to bite down onto your shoulder and finally reach his peak.

He felt your nails scratch down his shoulder as he came so hard he swore he blacked out for a second.

 

Eventually his hips stopped twitching enough he could pull out of you. Breathing heavy he kissed the mark he left in your shoulder and up your neck until he reached your lips, kissing you slow and lazy in that hypnotizing way he had come to love.

You started giggling after a few moments, moving his head back he asked softly “What could you possibly be laughing at?” You just shook your head with a wide smile “Nothing it’s nothing, just well, I guess I was being pretty oblivious huh?”

He scoffed “Yes but I’m grateful you were, I don’t know if I could have contained myself if you weren’t and had decided to tease me like you did tonight.” You hummed while dazedly looked up at him. “I wouldn’t have until I knew you wanted me past a warm body for your bed.”  

He was dying to ask a question and figured this would be the opportune moment “Does it truly not bother you I’ve been with others? It would eat me alive to know someone else got to see you like this.” You just smirked up at him “Why would I be mad? Someone else had to do all the hard work to teach you how to do those things and I get to reap the benefits. If anything I’m the winner in this situation because I get to keep the best while they get to say they had a chance and lost it.”

He could only laugh at your reasonings and leaned his forehead to yours while rubbing his hands up and down your sides. You just breathed each other's air for a few moments before he pecked your forehead and picked you up off the table. 

You let out a surprised yelp at his show of strength, scrambling to wrap your arms around his neck “What are you doing?” You asked after securing yourself to him. He started walking out of his office before heading to the stairs. “I’m going to carry you upstairs and draw us a bath. Once we’re done with that I’ll carry you to bed so we can go to sleep.”

You leaned back to look in his eyes to nervously ask “You’ll stay with me though right?” He stopped walking to give you a kiss “Yes My Dove, I’m going to stay with you tonight and every night after. I really have missed my bed.” You could only laugh and tease “So after all this time, all it took to get you back in your bed was to let you fuck me senseless? Go figure.” 

He started walking again when you tucked your face into his neck. Once he reached the landing upstairs he nipped your ear and told you “Well I had to make sure I could contain myself beside you, now I don’t have to worry so much do I?” 

 

You could only grin into his neck with excitement and shake your head. Not knowing the next morning he would roll over on top of you and start kissing your neck from behind with a whispered “Good morning “ and a wandering hand slipping in between your legs.

 

You were in so much wonderful trouble.

 

 

 

Notes:

🚬 was it good for you?

lol but seriously this will be the only full on smut chapter but there will be two more scenes over the next couple of chapters but they won’t take up the whole chapter. like in the next chapter you get: the fifth year conversation TM, the Proposal, Erins first POV, and a little something that I’m excited to incorporate not just the smut (it will be marked when it starts and ends as well)

after that tho shits gonna get too crazy for them to be messing around. like it’s gonna get real real quick lol

anyways here’s the like 5 incorrect quotes I got at the dollar tree:

***

(The conversation between me and my sister that made this chapter to come to life, Isidora is my reaction)

* Sebastian and Mc heavily making out and falling back against the Map Table*

Isidora: ON THE WAR TABLE??? ARE YOU REALLY ABOUT TO DO THIS ON THE WAR TABLE???

***

Mc: do you ever have like dirty thoughts about me?

Sebastian: are there other thoughts I should be having?

***

Sebastian: I have wanted to do nothing but ruin you for weeks

Mc: and you haven’t because?

***

Sebastian: *gets naked*

Mc: You think that’s going in me and I think the fuck not

***

Mc: I know you’ve fucked other bitches

Sebastian: I’m sorry, I’m a reformed hoe

***

Mc: Why would I be mad you’ve fucked other women? I’m not a fucking loser lol

Sebastian: can’t relate

***

Thank you for reading feel free to leave a kudo or comment and even bookmark as I don’t have a posting schedule lol. You can come yell at me on Tumblr @makebelievemuse anytime!

As always I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUH-BYYYE

Chapter 14: Limtations of Waiting

Summary:

Erin still has yet to make a move

But life will still go on

Notes:

Heyyy sweeties

This chapter comes with the following warnings : Minor character death ( NO ONE YOU LIKE I SWEAR), Erin, and smut that’s marked with a line of &’s

You can skip the smut as always but there is a small bit of plot after it so just be cautious. If you aren’t…there is a sprinkle of SUBastian in there so have with THAT

Songs that go along with this chapter are:

4 AM - Olivver the Kid

War Of Hearts - Ruelle

Toxic - 2WEI

Bedroom Hymns - Florence + the machine

This is where I leave you, I’ll find you on the other side

 

It has been over a week since the night of the Harvest Festival and Erin still hadn’t made his first move.

 

Sebastian was prepared for this, he was prepared for the bastard to stay hidden until he saw the perfect opportunity to strike. Sebastian had even started a patrol squad consisting of those he trusted most to hopefully catch the rat before he could step foot into his territory. He was sure he was prepared for anything the vile ingrate might do.

That was until he got the news that Orville Henderson’s body had been found two days after he was last seen in The Three Broomsticks.

Aurors had shown up at the gates of Feldcroft to tell him his Vassal had been found by a passing stranger on the train tracks outside of Hogsmeade and how they theorized someone had thrown him from the cliffs above. 

Sebastian had immediately shown them the memory Sirona sent for them to use as evidence. After watching the memory they asked if he knew what the man may look like, you spoke up from beside him and confessed you knew exactly what the man who did this looked like and could give them a detailed description.

It was a long afternoon of questions and accusations for the both of you but eventually the two aurors were posted outside of Feldcroft and were staying with the Weasleys when not manning their stations. 

You had been left shaking with rage and apprehension afterwards and Sebastian was left lost and infuriated. He knew why Erin killed Orville, He was a liability as the only one to see his face that night. ‘Or maybe killing him was a part of his plan as well, It did send a very clear message; “I could kill him so easily, do you truly think I can’t kill you as well?” ‘ Sebastian had been running wild with that thought, knowing that it was probably the truth of the situation.

Tonight seemed to be another night where Sebastian would only find more reasons to stay awake than to go upstairs and sleep next to you. He had heard the grandfather clock in his living room chime midnight hours ago but couldn’t tear himself away from the giant map of the Feldcroft region. 

He had been placing and rearranging little figures for hours, trying to come up with a plan where he could stay ahead of the enemy but no matter what he did someone would die or you would end up taken from him once again. 

The only common variable was his sister, she had agreed to become his Vassal of Irondale the day after the Festival. The unfortunate circumstances had forced her to move there sooner than expected but he knew as long as she was there he had someone he could trust indefinitely. Someone he could trust to not only listen to him and respect him, but also help him plan while coming up with better ones when need be. They camped out in his study whenever she could pop over, using the map as if it was a wizard chess board instead of the management tool it was. 

 

“You should let her help.” Anne told him and he responded with a hum in lieu of asking who while moving a statue labeled with one of his friends names to “apprehend” the rat’s statue just south of Feldcroft. “Your future wife, oh don’t give me that look Sebastian, She could tell us his thought process and next moves if she were in here going through these scenarios with us. Meaning she has the potential to keep us one step ahead of him.” 

He sighed in frustration when she moved the piece labeled ‘Erin’ to the cliffs surrounding the beach to represent him hiding in one of the caves. He knew his twin was right, he just didn’t want to cause you more distress with this issue than necessary. 

“Potential isn’t an absolute but I can say for certain he wouldn’t risk hiding in the caves to come in from the beach during the night and capture me with a net.”You chided them as you walked into the study with a thunderous expression. The twins jumped in surprise from not realizing you were listening in on them. ” First off he hates beaches, says the sand always sticks to him in the worst way and he can never fully get it off”  You forced them to allow you a spot at the table and picked up the piece labeled ‘Erin’ with a sneer.

“Secondly he won’t do anything rash, not unless he feels he can win against whoever he comes across. He would realize he couldn’t pull this off without using his bare hands or his magic to silence me and not alert anyone nearby in the struggle, either way it would cause him to lose the game.” 

You slammed ‘Erin’ down in the area of the forest covered mountain before explaining the move with a cold voice. “He would however, pull his favorite move and use an obvious surprise to his advantage. Obvious for him with the easy camouflage and great vantage point considering how high up the mountains go. A surprise for us with how massive the forest actually is. He could be anywhere up there, hells we could search every inch of the area and never know if we walked right by him.” 

You turned your cold stare to Sebastian once you finished “He’s smart, crafty, and disciplined in his patience. You're going to need my insight if you want to get him before he gets here. So stop treating me like I’m glass and let me help in the only way I can without risking others safety and my freedom.” He swallowed hard and agreed to your demand. 

 

Waving his hand over the table to reset the map so you three could begin going over different scenarios. He placed Erin's statue on the mountains “Okay tell us what he would do in this situation”

 

He had let you help more after that conversation, evening asking you to join him on short patrols more but recently you had become hesitant in leaving the safety of the hamlet to adventure out with him. It nearly sent him to tears when you told him how it was your anxiety about Erin that was beginning to force you to stay inside of Feldcroft. 

He saw the way you were trying to stay strong and show everyone you weren’t shaken by the thought you could be stolen and hidden away again and it was terrifying him. Just how far were you willing to push yourself just to make others comfortable? 

The elusive maniac was giving no hint at when he might strike and Sebastian didn’t know how much longer either of you could stay on edge like this for. 

 

He growled and slammed his fist against the table in frustration. Why couldn’t those fucking Keepers understand you were never going back to that chamber? Why couldn’t they just leave you be and allow you to live your life happily with Sebastian? 

“My Love are you okay?”” Suddenly you were there, standing beside Sebastian and holding one of his hands in both of yours. You were grasping his wrist in one while using the other to pet over his knuckles with your thumb. He looked at you, all soft tired eyes and softly glowing from the warm light of the fireplace by his desk. How long had you been standing there without him noticing? 


You reached a hand up to cup his face and gently caressed the spot under his eye. “Won’t you come to bed? I miss you and your never ending warmth.” You told him in a soft alluring voice. Gods did he want nothing more than to forget all of this and carry you back to bed but he couldn’t. Not until he figured out how to stop this maniac from getting his hands on you. 

“Darling I would love to but not yet, I promise I will turn in soon.” He said as he turned his head back to the map while taking his hand from you. Well at least he tried to but you just tightened your grip on his hand and gripped his jaw to force his gaze onto you, “Sebastian whatever you’re trying to figure out can wait until you’ve rested more than a couple of hours. Come to bed and let’s figure it out together in the morning.” 

He scowled, not understanding why you didn’t understand he just needed a little more time down here. Irritated, he began to shrug you off  “Darling no, just go back to bed-“ only to be instantly silenced when you admitted why you were down here in a strained voice “Sebastian, I can't sleep.”

He watched frustrated tears collect in your eyes as you ranted at him ”I can’t sleep without you in that bed damn it. I just toss and turn knowing you’re down here letting him drive you as crazy as he is me. I can only sleep when you lay next to me because at least I know we are both safe.” 

 

He internally screamed and slammed his head against the table repeatedly when he realized you weren’t sleeping, of course it was because the man he was wasting so much time planning around was only here for you. 

He was here solely to bring you back to that chamber and would be rewarded once he got you there. He would probably be allowed to do whatever he wanted to you and you knew it. He was being so selfish while torturing himself down here forgetting that you were actually tortured and more than likely remembering it every moment you were alone.

He gathered you into his arms and apologized as you pressed your head against his chest “I’m so sorry My Dove, I’ve been so selfish recently. I was so engrossed in making sure no matter what stunt he pulls I can prevent him from taking you that I forgot you also need me by your side to prevent your fears from taking over your thoughts. I’m sorry I put my wants before your needs again.” 

You sighed at his apology and pulled away from his chest to gaze up at him, “My Love please just come to bed.” You begged him one last time. You were flooded with relief when he took your hand and kissed it before agreeing “Of course My Dove, let me clean up a bit and put the fire out then we’ll head up together okay?” You murmured your acceptance and smiled to yourself when he quickly crossed the room over to the fireplace

You sighed in exhaustion before walking to the doorway and waited for him against the frame with your eyes closed. You listened to his every movement as he organized the room a little before returning to your side. It was a struggle to open your eyes but you still gave him a small smile when taking Sebastian’s hand to lead him up the stairs and into your room. 

 

Pulling back the covers and sliding in you watched as he readied himself for bed. He took off his shirt and put on the sleep pants that went with the shirt you were currently wearing. His clothes were always more comfortable and it’s not like he ever wore a shirt to bed anyway. The man was a walking dragon's flame but it was good he never seemed to get cold because you never seemed to get warm, at least not warm enough to not want him close to you.

He pulled the covers up enough to slide into bed and pulled you closer to him. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes momentarily. You searched his tense features wondering if now was a good time to bring up a particular topic. Throwing caution to the wind you softly asked “Can I ask you something?””Anything” He responded without even missing a beat.

You searched his face for a second before starting the conversation “You said you put your wants before my needs again, what did you mean?” You watched as his eyes flickered open to stare into yours for a few seconds before he sighed “I want to ask you something as well, if I answer this will you answer me?” You slowly nodded your acceptance of the deal. 

He swallowed and cupped your face to rub softly at your cheek with his thumb while he explained “I meant my actions during fifth year. I put my wants regarding Anne’s curse before your needs for a friend who wasn’t just using you to heal his dying sister. I’ll regret my actions during that year every day I live. You helped me survive every bad idea I had, only for me to turn around and treat you terribly. I acted as if you had no choice but to stick by me no matter what I said or did and I don’t think I can ever repent enough to deserve the love you give to me so easily.” 

You could only turn your head to the hand on your cheek and kiss the palm softly before returning to give him a smile, already prepared for his exact line of thinking. “It’s funny how you refuse to forgive yourself about this when I already forgave you many years ago.” 

You took his hand and held it in yours before continuing “Sebastian I won’t lie and say the things you did and said to me weren’t hurtful but honestly it wasn’t like I tried all that hard to stop you from spiraling like that. I think I lost my patience with you exactly twice when I should have completely lost it at the mention of the dark artifact. I wasn’t completely unknowing when I started Hogwarts you know? I knew what the dark arts were and why they weren’t tolerated but I couldn’t kill the last bit of hope you had without at least trying to help you. I just wish we weren’t children when our worlds decided to fall apart around us.”

 

He squinted at you before leaning up on one of his elbows to stare down at you. “Is that why you wrote what you did in your last letter?” He asked you incredulously. You only tilted your head in confusion “I’m sorry it’s been so long since then, what did I write?” He scoffed and jumped out from under the covers to walk over to his closet. Dropping down to reach the bottom he searched for a second before standing up with a dust covered lockbox. 

He blew some of the dust off before bringing it back over to the bed and switched on the lamp beside him. You sat up on your elbow and watched him search through… letters? You picked up a piece of parchment and sat straight up at the sight of your handwriting. He really did keep all your letter's it seems because you were holding one you had sent over the summer from your parents home in secret. You had to use one of the maids' owls to send it to him but it was well worth the galleons spent to be able to speak to the boy.

“Here, this is the last letter you ever sent to me.” He spoke as he handed you the letter. Gingerly placing down the letter that was describing how your cousin Gabriella was to be married to a bloke who reminded you of peeves and how you could stand him as much as you could the poltergeist. 

You carefully grabbed the letter he was holding in his hands to scan it before reaching the bottom and read it out loud “You needn’t worry about regaining my favor because if you can forgive me I can do nothing less than follow in your footsteps.”

You remembered writing this after crying for hours because you and your father had gotten into a screaming match, you wanted to go back to school and he was set on marrying you off to one of his friends’ sons. If you looked close enough you could still see the tear marks that made your ink bleed the smallest fraction. 

You had decided at sixteen that you would rather be disowned than to live under your father’s thumb for one more minute. You also knew Sebastian wouldn’t let you live on the streets, he had told you earlier that summer you could run away to live with him if you wanted. The offer came after you told him about your mother parading you around at parties and introducing you to eligible young bachelors. 

“That was what I was going to confront you about at the start of sixth year. I had no idea what I could have ever needed to forgive you for when it was me who messed up so bad.” He explained with a flinch towards the end. You looked at him with wide eyes and explained in a sarcastic yet stressed tone “Oh I don’t know, maybe it’s because I left you to deal with everything alone?!”

You picked up several of your letters and began shuffling through them seeing your words of privileged distress taunt you ”Sebastian, I left you to clean up the mess I helped you create and wrote to you about how difficult it was to be paraded around at parties like a prized cow or how sad I was having to deal with the boys offering ridiculous amounts to my father for my hand in marriage. I honestly thought you would be so irritated with me whining about my problems when you had to live in this house being suffocated by your choices that I didn’t stop you from making.” 

 

You both just stared at each other in complete silence for several long minutes before you started giggling. It didn’t take long before you had fallen into full on laughter and Sebastian couldn’t help but fall to fits right beside you. How ridiculous were the both of you? Neither one of you had the mind to say ‘hey, I want you to know I don’t blame you for ANY of this, in fact I only blame myself. Wanna get tea next week to discuss this like the almost grown adults we are?’ 

It took a while before either one of you could look at the other before busting out in hysterics again. Laying back on the bed with Sebastian’s head next to yours, you just listened to his deep breathing for a few moments before finding his hand and taking it into yours. “I’m sorry I left you to deal with this mess alone.” You whispered into the quiet air, he just whispered back “I’m sorry I got us into that mess at all.”

You turned to each other with wide smiles, this probably wouldn’t be the last time you have this conversation but it was good to feel the burden of not having it all lifted off your shoulders.

 

You lifted a random letter from the bed and read it before exclaiming “Oh Merlin! I forgot about that!” Sebastian asked what you were on about and you indignantly explained “My fucking sister trying to get me in trouble because her slimeball of a friend who she had the biggest crush on said, and I quote, “she does have a nice figure” in response to her asking if there was anything actually appealing about me! That bitch got me grounded for 2 weeks!”

Sebastian snorted “well he wasn’t wrong My Dove.” You turned to him with a disgusted look on your face, “The boy was younger than me by four years and asked my father to keep me pure for him.” He wrinkled his nose at the thought and agreed “Yeah, he’s a fucking slimeball.”

 

You two fell asleep while reading the letters you had written to him that summer and you couldn’t feel more at peace.

 

~

 

Two days later you noticed Sebastian was acting strange.

 

Okay Sebastian was a little strange himself, but this was strange even for him.

 

He was fidgeting all morning and you had caught him no less than four times smiling at nothing. You wouldn’t be so worried if it wasn’t that manic ‘I’ve got a plan and I know it won’t fail’ smile. 

He had left an hour ago to do his patrol rounds, having done his usual chores earlier than usual today which was what made you start thinking he was acting weird in the first place. You were starting to get nervous that he was up to something stupid regarding the dickhead-who-shall-not-be-spoken-about situation. You sat in front of the fireplace in his study with a cup of tea trying not to assume he was out there hunting shh-we don’t-talk-about-shithead right now.

Suddenly you heard the front door open and shut before Sebastian called out “Oh Darling I’m home!” and snicker to himself. See that’s strange, what’s so funny about telling you he’s home?

You sipped at your tea trying to figure out what he was up to. Did he figure out a way to track Nope-no-thinky down and had him hanging by his toes somewhere in the forest? Did he find lalallalallalallala-I’m-not-listeninnnng and cut his legs off to watch him try and crawl away before tying him up and throwing him to the cabbages? “My Dove? Are you in there? Hellloooo” 

 

You came back into your body to see Sebastian kneeling in front of you (no bloodstains, good to know he can clean up a crime scene.) and waving his hand back and forth to grab your attention. “Ah there she is. I was calling for you but you just ignored me, what were you thinking so hard about?” He asked while taking your teacup from your hands and encasing them in his own. “I’m sorry Love, I was just thinking about different things is all.” 

He pursed his lips but took your answer for what it was (see strange) and pulled you to your feet. “Well get out of your head and get into a good jacket, I want to show you something.” Your eyes went wide at thought he was going to show you uh-uh-uh-we-don’t-like-him being eaten by the cabbages. “Don’t worry we won’t be going too far away, we’ll still be able to see the hamlet from there.”

You nodded and went to grab your long tan fur lined coat from the bedroom. If you are going to see a dead body you might as well pick a coat that matches your outfit. Pulling your hair out from the back you turned to put on your knee high winter boots as the Scottish highlands have started to get colder and colder with winter fast approaching. 

 

On the way out you looked in the full length mirror and found yourself staring as you took in the healthy flush to your cheeks, How your hair was no longer limp and fragile but shiny, soft, and with the small curl you thought you had outgrown, and the way your clothes actually fit your frame instead of swamping you. Like how your pants were accentuating your legs instead of just covering them. You couldn’t help but think that “You look beautiful.”

Hearing Sebastian behind you, you turned to see him leaning against the doorway with a soft, gooey smile. You felt the blush creeping onto your cheeks and muttered “I’m nothing special to be staring at” he clicked his tongue at you before reaching behind the door to grab his own coat (VERY STRANGE INDEED). 

“Dove, you are always worth staring at, believe me. Although if you need me to tell all of our friends what you just said to see who they agree with more I can.” You shook your head vigorously at the suggestion knowing how far certain friends of yours would go to make you see yourself as beautiful. “No, I think your word is enough. Thank you for the compliment.” 

He chuckled at your reaction before intertwining your hand in his and leading you downstairs. “Good, now come on you’ll love what I’ve got in store for you.” Once you were out the door you felt an all too familiar pull in your stomach.

 

Sebastian couldn’t hold in his excitement anymore and apparated both of you to the place that started it all, “Sebastian why are we here?” He heard you ask from next to him as you both stood on a hill above Feldcroft. He watched as you took in the hamlet at sunset and stepped back to see if- yep there it is. 

“What, what is it? Do I have something on my face?” He could only smile as he watched you pat at your face with a perfect halo surrounding you. “No you just always seem to make the sun realize an angel is walking amongst us mere mortals. She’s always so willing to give you the perfect halo and I had to see it for myself again.” 

He enjoyed the blush flowing into your cheeks as you pulled some hair from your face that was blown there from a small gust of wind. He knew he would enjoy what he brought you up here for more. “My Dove, can you turn around for me?” You raised a brow at him and sheepishly he pleaded “You make me nervous and I want to ask you something, So please turn to the hamlet for me.”

 

As you did as he requested he let a silent relieved breath, this was it this was his moment of truth.

 

You stood with Sebastian behind you for a few seconds before he started speaking. “When I was ten my world was turned upside down and I had to bury my parents with only my sister at my side. When I was fourteen It was turned again when my sister was cursed and I was forced to watch her as she slowly died. When I was fifteen it was turned yet again by this witch who knew next to nothing about our world but dueled like a pro as she beat me in front of everybody. I just laid there thinking this was the craziest world shifting I’ve had but little did I know that was only the beginning.”

He cleared his throat and continued “ You see this girl kept turning my world round and round that whole year to the point that when I tried to turn it right side up things didn’t go as planned. I thought I lost everything including this very pretty girl who I had garnered the biggest crush on and figured that I would just have to get used to the fact I was always meant to live upside down. Spoiler, she did not allow that because a few weeks later she spun it again by sending me an owl. I had just gotten used to living right side up when at sixteen some unseen forces spun me right back down.” 

You wanted so bad to turn but stayed still until he was finished with whatever this was. “For five years I lived like that, barely hanging on as my world tilted the wrong way but on one random autumn morning it began to tilt right side up again. You see at twenty-one my world finally decided it was done facing the wrong way when that very witch appeared as if out of my dreams right here. I saw her and felt the shift in the earth and knew no matter what, I would fight to keep her by my side. I knew I had to move heaven and earth to make sure I caught her since she so graciously fell into my hands.”

You heard him shift behind you and were nearly vibrating in anticipation at what he could be doing. “I just hope she doesn’t turn my world back upside down when she turns around.” You turned slowly to see him kneeling on one knee with a small round velvet box in his hands that held a ring. It sparkled in the sunlight as he asked “My Dove, will you please keep my world spinning the way it should by saying you’ll Marry Me?”

You couldn’t help the tears rolling down your face as you sobbed out “Of course I’ll marry you My One and Only.” And with that you were picked up and spun around with him screaming “SHE SAID YES!” The hamlet came to life below you with a cacophony of cheers. He put you down to place the ring on your left hand. 

“It was the ring my father used to propose to my mother, Anne agreed that they would have adored you as much as I do.”  Sebastian said as he slipped the ring onto your third finger. It was beautiful, a simple thin gold band held a good sized oval emerald flanked by three small diamonds that were made to look like small flowers. It was soft in its elegance and fit you like it was made for your hand but knowing it had fit his mothers as well made it all the more special. 

You were full on crying now but could honestly care less because nothing could go wrong in this moment.

 

~

 

Oh how touching was this?

 

You thought that you could get away from him that easily? By becoming another man’s pet? Tsk Tsk. 

 

A man was sitting on a tree branch about a mile outside of Feldcroft, a little shit hole that was currently hiding something that belonged to him. 

He had come to just collect his belongings but seeing this little display through his spyglass made those rumors that old windbag told him begin to play in his mind.

He would just have to show his doppelgänger what happened when others touched what was his. Just like he did growing up on the streets with other wretched heathens always looking for something to steal.

 

Oh how he was going to enjoy this

 

~

 

You couldn’t stop looking at the ring on your hand and smiling.

 

So of course Isidora just had to ruin the moment. ‘Do you really think getting engaged should be what’s taking up most of your thought process?’ You sighed and shot back ‘why thank you Isidora! I am really happy! I know wedding planning will be hectic but I’m just glad he wants to marry me.’ 

She huffed as if she had a right to be annoyed with you ‘Little flower bud you know what I mean, of course I’m happy for you but-‘ you interrupted her by snarling ‘what? The fact there’s a literal psychopath after me means I can’t enjoy life? Trust me I remember him and what he will do should he get me back to that chamber, you should remember what he did to me as well since you forced me to relive the memories of that time during my little coma.’ 

Isidora sighed and went to say something else but you slammed the door connecting you two together shut and locked it until tomorrow. It had taken some practice but you wanted the choice of privacy. Especially after she teased you endlessly after your first night (and morning) with Sebastian. You couldn’t handle it and learned that neat little trick as quick as possible. 

 

You felt the bed dip behind you and sank back into Sebastian as he wrapped his arms around your middle. He placed quick little kisses up your neck before whispering into your ear “Is there a reason you look like you’re going to murder the next person you see?” You let out a soft moan from the back of your throat when he kissed back down to that one spot that drives you wild. 

Your eyelashes flutter close as you explained “My other mind was putting her opinion in where it wasn’t asked for.” He nipped at the spot causing a small whine to tumble out of you before responding “Mmm she needs to learn when she should give you some space or at least some privacy.” 

He started kissing down to your shoulder as you told him of your new trick. He stopped peppering your neck with kisses to joke “So what I’m hearing is she wouldn’t be spying on us this time?” which only made you groan in embarrassment, “I figured she would put two and two together and ya know take a nap or whatever she does when she’s not bugging me! I didn’t think she would take notes.” 

She had. She told you everything Sebastian should have done differently (both times) while you were eating breakfast making you turn a concerning shade of red that was so bad Sebastian almost called Anne. Once you calmed down and explained the situation he could only laugh and ask what she said. After the third pointer he ran to grab parchment and ink from his office and wrote everything down. 

He had put some of those things into use and it made you become a star rather than just seeing them. 

 

“They did come in handy though you have to admit.” You glared at him over your shoulder before smiling and kissing his temple. “You better be glad she didn’t hear that or you would be going back to your fist, engagement or not.”  He laughed loudly at that while moving from you to lay on his back. 

You turned your body to him and just stared at the picture he made. His hands above his head touching the headboard, fluffy curls falling away from his face making him look soft and sweet, freckles that spread down to his chest like the stars scattered in the sky. His strong chest rising and falling with every deep breath he took and while he may not have visible abs like Imelda but you knew the strength he had in his core more than made up for it. 

 

“Is there something you want Darling?” He spoke up, breaking your thought process. You bit your lip when something came to mind, twirling the blanket in your fingers you murmured “I might have a request.”

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

 

“And what is that?” Sebastian said with that low timber he gets that makes you squirm. You moved to sit beside him while resting on your heels, avoiding eye contact while you traced constellations with the freckles on his chest and asked “Would you let me be on top?” 

Sebastian couldn’t stop the groan that he let out even if he wanted to. Of course he would, it was a repeat offender in his lewd daydreams about you. There was also the other thing he wanted to do that required him to be under you. 

 

“Yes Darling I would, Gods, you don’t even understand how much I would love for you to do that. There’s just something else I want to do before that though.” That piqued your interest having learned you could trust he would always make it good for you even if it was for him. You've learned recently that the desk in his study was quite roomy underneath.

“I’ll tell you more when we get to that point but for right now-“ He grabbed the back of your head and brought you into a heated kiss. You were leaning against him with a hand on his chest and bent at the hips but somehow still pure putty in his hands. He used your position to his advantage while thanking the fact you rarely wore anything but his shirt and underwear to bed these days. 

Letting his hand teasingly run up the outside of your legs until he reached your hips, Sebastian slightly opened his eyes to look at you once he realized he hadn’t felt any fabric snag on his fingertips. He pulled his head back for a second to ask “Do you not have any underwear on?” Your answering grin was full of mischief and was all he needed to keep going.

“Naughty girl” He admonished before kissing you a couple more times only to quickly move on to kissing down your jaw with a rumbled “Good girl” 

 

You moved your hands to the back of his hair with a gasp at the praise, “I thought we might end up like this so i just -mmm- wanted to be prep-pared”  He nipped at the place where your jaw met your neck while trailing his fingers around the tops of your thighs and down the inside. He grinned at the noises he was pulling from you with every teasing trace of his fingers and biting kiss. 

He decided to have some mercy on you and pushed the knuckles in his fingers against your knees to silently tell you to spread your legs a bit wider. You leaned more into his space to do so but once you had gotten comfortable he dragged the knuckles slowly up your thigh while nipping down your neck. Once his fingertips reached the apex of your thighs he felt your arousal immediately coat his fingers and darkly chuckled, “My my, already becoming a mess and all I’ve done is kiss you, is the thought of riding me that exciting?” 

 

You could only shiver at the taunt “or maybe it’s the way you’re driving me to insanity with the way you’re touching me, just a thought.” You couldn’t help but tease knowing how much he loved it or maybe he loved making your ability to tease vanish. Either way you knew teasing him drove him wild. 

He hummed before pressing two fingers into your clit and circling them, effectively causing you to fall forward while barely catching yourself with the hand on his chest sliding up to his shoulder. You could only let out a gasp that quickly turned into a moan. He smirked at your immediate defeat and continued taunting “I think it’s a little of both. Tell me, exactly how long have you been holding onto this request of yours? Did you think of it while I let you sit on my lap in the study the other day or did the idea come from one of those naughty dreams of yours that caused you to fuck yourself in my bed?” 

You couldn’t get any words out as he moved the digits away from circling that traitorous bundle of nerves to tentatively dipping the tips into you. You tried to grind down to force them inside of you but he just pulled them back up to draw circles against you again. 

He cooed at you when you let out a frustrated groan, “Aww look at you so needy already, don’t worry I’ll give you what you want once you give me an answer.” Locking eyes with him you conceded “It was neither- hnnng- it was wh-when you were laying down and re-mmm-reading one night on the c-c-couch in your study.” He quirked a brow at that. Thinking back to the last time he read in his study, he remembered it was before the confessions and smirked. “You were drooling for me even then? Oh Darling no wonder you’re so pent up.” 

 

Tired of being the only one losing their grip, you looked to see if he was- yep there was a definite bulge in his pants. Just as he dipped his fingers into you to begin stretching you, you reached out and cupped his quickly hardening member. He let out a sharp hiss at the stimulation which gave you the right away to tease “And what about y-you -oh gods yes- where di-did this -hah fuuuck- surprise of yours come fro-from hm?” 

Sebastian’s eyes widened at the reminder. Of course! How could he forget his own request? It was probably the feeling of your dripping cunt around his fingers that made the idea forfeit. He grinned devilishly while pulling his fingers from you and placed them on your hips. He shushed your whine at his withdrawal and began instructing you, “I won’t tell you until I’ve finished with said surprise, now I want you to place your knees on either side of my head and grab the headboard for me Darling.” 

He laid his head back on the pillows while you blinked at him a couple of times to gather your thoughts. Once he was comfortable he lifted his hand and gave you a ‘come on then’ gesture. He felt the bed dip as you shakily stood to do as he said, he watched as you lowered yourself to hover above his collarbone. He raised an eyebrow until you rolled your eyes and gripped the headboard. Satisfied, he let his gaze drop to your center before continuing his instructions “Now, lower your hips onto my mouth and let me-“ “Sebastian you cannot be serious.”

He let his hard gaze find your shocked face “Sebastian I will suffocate you! I cannot be the reason you die! Especially not in this way!” He sighed and rolled his eyes at your unnecessary distress. Not that he didn’t care you were distressed, he just didn’t care if he died while being suffocated by you sitting on his face and was quick to tell you as such. “No, nope, not a chance. Sebastian, this isn’t rational thinking! This is insane!”

‘Okay we’re doing this the hard way then’ he thought as he snaked his arms under your legs and over your hips to scoot you closer to his face. You yelped, momentarily forgetting how much strength he has, and stared down at him licking his lips while staring at his goal. Flashing his eyes up to yours he asked “If I promise to tap three times against you like this” He tapped your hip three times in example “will you please let me do this?” 

You bit your lip in thought before slowly nodding “BUT if I think you aren’t tapping out because you think you don’t need to breathe I will dress and go sleep over at Poppy’s house. Do you understand?” His eyes bulged as he nodded vigorously, not wanting the night to end with you calling off the still very new engagement because that she-demon finally got Ominis to convince you to allow them to take you in as a second wife.

 

They had threatened him with the very action a couple days before he confessed to you. He knew that if they both were alone with you and whispering in your ear they could easily weasel you into the position. Poppy with her sweet “I’ve been waiting for you to come back to me for so long because I’m your best friend and I just love you, have this rare magical creature artifact I’ve been saving just for you.” And Ominis with his “I was there to support you the whole time Sebastian was falling off his rocker just to make sure you were safe and I will continue to do so. Here, have this rare Gaunt family heirloom necklace, it would look fabulous on you. Don’t you think so as well Precious?”

Okay maybe he was being insecure but he wasn’t willing to give them the chance.

 

Sighing you lifted your hips to allow Sebastian his request, leaning forward and hovering over his mouth in anticipation you didn’t expect to hear him growl. You looked down to see him already staring up at you with fire in his eyes. He squeezed your hips before snarling “Darling, let me be very clear, I want you to sit on my face, not just hover over it.” You started to protest but apparently he was done with being patient and forced you to sit your full weight on his mouth.

You fell against the headboard with the first swipe of his tongue and only melted more as he continued. You swore you were going to send a thank you letter to whomever taught him how to do this. He had yet to fail at bringing you to climax with his mouth and you knew instantly he wouldn’t fail tonight either.

You felt it when his tongue pushed into you and began moving. You wanted to sob with how different it felt in this position. Rocking your hips slightly you began babbling “Gods Sebastian yes, feels so good, don’t stop please don’t stop” all while moaning and whining as he used that blessed tongue to carry you over the edge.

 

He pushed at your hips a little causing you to look down, He looked absolutely blissed out underneath you. You still couldn’t help but ask “Are you okay?” He nodded vigorously which caused his nose to tap against your clit. You threw your head back at the sensation and struggled to bring it back to look down at him. “W- oh my fucking- Yeeeeesss- what is it th-then?” 

He pushed at your hips again and you got the message immediately but just had to check in with him “What do you d-do if you ne-need air?” You asked while pushing his hair from his forehead only to see him roll his eyes. You yanked at his hair in warning before feeling three taps against your hips. You smiled as you praised him “Good boy, now I can give you what you want.” 

 

Sebastian didn’t know he would enjoy you acting like this as he was used to being in charge but good gracious did his cock get harder when you praised him. Maybe he should get you like this more often if you were going to get him riled up in this way. Maybe he would allow it to continue when you were riding his cock. He couldn’t help but imagine you treating him like this while on top of him, teasing him as you controlled the pace with that sarcastic tone in your voice asking if he was okay.

He felt his hips buck as you started to rock your hips against his face with a little more force. He moaned straight into you while keeping his tongue flat so he could catch every drop of your excitement. He heard you laugh airily above him and lifted his eyes up to see you smirking down at him which only caused him to moan harder. 

 

You could only think of one term that explained what Sebastian looked like under you right now: pussy drunk. You had the term from one of the trackers before but had nothing to use as an example but looking down to the man barely gazing up at you it was the only words that could adequately describe his lust filled expression. You cooed down to him as you clutched his hair in one hand “Aww My love look at you, Are you enjoying yourself below me?” He nodded slowly while sucking your clit into his mouth.

You threw your head back at his actions and felt the familiar tug behind your navel begin to form. Taking a few deep breaths you leaned forward and softly tugged at his hair before rubbing at his scalp with your fingertips. You watched as his eyes rolled back at the feeling and scoffed “if I didn’t know any better- yes do that again exactly like that- I would say you enjoyed being treated like this My Love.” You watched in fascination as his eyes lifted to yours and filled with hesitation and excitement as his jaw got a tinge more slack. You knew at that moment you had hit the nail on the head. 

Your smirk only grew as you fed into the fantasy “that’s okay Love, I’ll use this pretty mouth of yours but you better - fucking hells yes-  be a good boy and make Your Darling cum down your throat.” He whined straight into you and bucked his hips in the air at your command. You could barely hold on as he began eating your cunt like it was his last meal. You threw your head back and began grinding down in time with his tongue feeling your orgasm getting closer and closer.

“That’s it My Love that’s it. Make me cum Make Your Lady cum.” And with one last well placed bit of suction onto your clit you loudly moaned his name while cumming. 

 

Sebastian could only groan into you as you rode his face through your orgasm. He licked up your finish as you continued to come down and heard himself whine when you lifted yourself from his face. He opened his eyes slowly as you giggled and started kissing his face. You made a confused sound before licking his cheek. His eyes shot open at that and saw you wearing a perplexed expression while sitting up on his stomach “Did you just lick me?” 

You scoffed at his squeaky question “oh please, It’s okay when you lick me, but when I lick you it’s a problem? I just wanted to see what I tasted like and if it’s all you make it out to be.” You nonchalantly said with a shrug. He couldn’t believe you right now, licking up the mess you made on his face with an indifferent attitude as if it hadn’t turned him on even more.

 

He swallowed hard when you gave him a mischievous grin “Now that I’ve fulfilled your request I do believe it’s my turn yes?” “Yes Darling it is, are you sure-“ You fixed him with a hard stare as you moved down his body to remove his sleep pants, It made him snap his mouth shut with an audible clink. You paused your movements and looked in his eyes to pick his mind with a gentle voice “Were you really going to ask me if I was sure about riding you to oblivion? If you’re not up for it we don’t have to, we can get cleaned up and snuggle instead.” 

He scoffed at the offer “Darling I don’t know if you notice or not but I’m still rock hard. If you don’t make good on your request I’m going to Poppy’s to spend the night.” No he wouldn’t but he had so little leverage right now he needed something to throw at you so he didn't end up dealing with this like he was a week and a half ago. You giggled as if you had read his thoughts and placated him “Okay okay don’t worry I won’t force you to face Ominis with an obvious boner.” 

If he weren’t so excited that image would have killed his libido immediately but luckily he was indeed rock hard and not showing any signs of softening any time soon. “Do me a favor and get the contraceptive potion while taking off those pants of yours will you?” You instructed him while removing your shirt and Sebastian has never done something so fast in his entire life. 

 

You laughed as you watched him reach into the bedside table for the potion as he took off his pants. He seemed eager to get you on top of him again and you were giddy with excitement. You waited patiently for him to lay back down, now naked as the day he was born. You cooed at his weeping cock while lightly tracing the underside of it with your fingertip, hearing him hiss you bit your lip before asking “I do want to check in with you about something before we continue.”

He groaned and threw his head back against the pillows while covering his eyes with an arm. “If this is about you taking the reins tonight just know I really almost came in my pants when you told me to be a good boy earlier, so yes please continue to go in that direction.” You smirked at the permission you were looking for because it had felt good for you as well, taking the reins as he said. You kissed his collarbone as you straddled his hips “okay Love, I can do that. We can talk more about it later.” 

You leaned on his chest with one hand and reached behind you with the other to grab ahold of him to make the slide down easier. His hands shot out to grab onto your hips at the feel of you on his tip. “Please Darling Please” Falling from his lips as you took in a deep breath before taking him inside of you. Both of you let out a moan as you slowly slid down his shaft until you were fully seated on his hips.

Taking a moment to adjust to how much deeper he was in you in this position you looked up at him and saw something that made you stop breathing altogether.

Sebastian with his head thrown back, neck exposed, mouth open in a silent moan, and chest heaving while gripping your hips so tight there would absolutely be marks left tomorrow. He was obviously struggling to not thrust up into you and the knowledge you were the one to get him like this made you dizzy. You bit your lip and placed both hands on his chest to give you the correct leverage to begin lifting your hips. He whined as you pulled up and groaned as you dropped back down. 

You were no better as you found a steady rhythm that pleased you both- up, down, grind, repeat. The sounds that were coming from your two bodies meeting was sending you into a moaning mess. You couldn’t stop the filth spilling from your mouth even if you wanted to.

“Oh gods Sebastian you feel so good, you’re so deep can you feel it?” Sebastian barely heard your words over the ‘gods yes, so wet, so tight, so warm. Shefeelssoperfectsogoodsoamazing’ but he heard them nonetheless, and the ones that followed. “Does my good boy feel good too? Does His Darling -yes take it take it- feel good bouncing on his cock?” He groaned and looked down to watch you do exactly that, bounce on his cock with your head thrown back in bliss. How were you even talking right now? Is this how you felt when he fucked you?

 

“Feels so g-good, so-o-o g-good around me-e” He tried to get out but the feeling of you speeding up made his brain melt. He whined at the plap plap plap of every downward motion of your hips. He was really trying to not bust inside of you so quickly but you were making it very hard.

“Aw Don’t tell me it’s too much for you, Don’t tell me I need to slow down oooh fuuuuuck” You had let out that long strung out whine when he accidentally let his control slip and thrusted up as you teased him about slowing down and a switch flipped in his mind. 

Grabbing one of your wrists, he pulled it until you were forced to lay down across his chest and wrapped his arms around your body and bent his knees up to pause your movements. You both laid there just breathing for a moment before he whispered into your ear “There is one of two ways this is going to continue, one- you continue taking the reins and I try to hold back as best I can but I can make no promises, or two- you let me take over and I get us both over that edge we both desperately need.” You sighed out “I really like this position though, you’re so deep.” 

He groaned but kept his composure “I won’t be changing our position but a little bit, you’ll still be on top but I’ll be controlling the pace okay?” You bent your neck and stared at him in confusion but told him the easiest decision of your life “Please Love take over for me.” He grinned and kissed the top of your head “You did so good taking charge like that but It’s my turn now.” 

 

You were going to make some smartass quip about his control issues but words became very hard when he dragged his cock out of you slowly only to slam it back in.

You screamed into his chest as he brought his legs in further to get better leverage to pound up into you with a fast hard pace. You heard his muttered “yes yes yes yes that it, that’s it Darling just what I needed.” You wanted to tell him how good you felt but couldn’t find the mind to do so. 

You felt that star bright feeling quickly approaching again and tried to warn him but he was ready with a rumbling “Me too Darling, Me too. ‘At’s why I had to take over. Had to fuck it into you myself.” You moaned at the lewd words spoken in your ear. You felt the responding chuckle in his chest that quickly turned into a groan when you squeezed around him.

You were vibrating as you reached your climax again quicker and quicker until finally you were sobbing as the pleasure washed down over you. Sebastian yelled as his legs pushed him deeper into you as he reached his peak shortly after you did. 

 

You were both shaking as you came down from the high of your passion. It wasn’t long until he pulled out from you but neither of you made any move to separate from each other. 

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

 

You kissed Sebastian’s collarbone while he rubbed soothing patterns into your back. Kissing your temple every now and again while tracing invisible lines in your back. It was extremely soothing to the point you felt your eyes-

 

Wait

 

“Am I glowing again?” You asked with an annoyed tone which caused Sebastian to huff out a laugh while continuing to trace the lines you knew were glowing from your skin. “Maaaaaayybbeee” he teased because even though you hated the traces he couldn’t help but adore them.

You sighed as you brought a glowing hand up to your vision, this had only started after your extracurriculars with Sebastian had been critiqued by Isidora. You meant it when you said you had become a star. 

Trailing the traces up your arm with your eyes, you couldn’t help but huff out a breath of air at the ribbons of visible ancient magic collecting on your skin. You didn’t know what they meant nor knew who might as Isidora didn’t know anything about them either and you sure as hell weren’t asking The Keepers for any information regarding your magic. You recall how your ankle became dislocated but couldn’t remember who or what you were trying to get to that day. Every time you were reminded of this new feature of yours made you more and more frustrated.

 

The undulating lines of magic all over you eventually began to fade as you fell asleep in Sebastian’s arms after a quick shower. Neither of you knowing  what would be in store for you come morning. 

Notes:

There You Are! See told you I would find you! Too bad Erin did too :)

There was going to be more but we would have had a ~20K word chapter so I split it in two

I cannot wait to explain those markings omfgggggg

Any way your Incorrect Quotes my friends:

***

Sebastian: I’m prepared for anything that rat bastard could throw at me

Erin: *throws Orville off a cliff*

Sebastian: NOT LIKE THAT

***

Sebastian: let’s play chess to try and guess what that psycho is gonna do next

Anne: or we could just ask your girlfriend? You know the one he’s here for?

Sebastian: or we can do this amazing sibling bonding exercise :)

***

Mc: stop being treating me like I’m fragile

Also Mc: I don’t like being chilly please hold me

***

Mc: unfortunately Erin isn’t fucking stupid or you might have stood a chance

Sebastian: I’m not just a pretty face you know? I’m also a murderer

***

Sebastian: I need to protect you from this guy

Mc: can you do that from the bed? I’m exhausted and need my heated blanket.

***

Sebastian: I was a dick to you in fifth year and I’m sorry

Mc: I was literally going to run away to live with you but go off I guess

***

Mc: I’m sorry that I abandoned you and wrote to you about my privileged problems

Sebastian: it’s okay I was just happy my princess was keeping me in her life :)

***

Sebastian: *making preparations to propose *

Mc: you killed someone again didn’t you?

***

Mc: I don’t think I’m worth staring at but go off

Sebastian: what was that? Go off and tell Poppy and Samantha you don’t think you’re pretty? Okay can do :)

Mc: *has a vision of the two doing the most to raise her self esteem* actually you should be making a shrine to my beauty. I am a goddess of beauty. Please don’t do that.

***

Mc: Nothing can ruin this moment!

Erin: are you sure about that?

***

Isidora: hey can you like get it together for two seconds?

Mc: can you not be a massive bitch for two seconds?

***

Isidora: now that we’ve seen what he has to work with here’s the way he can improve in the bedroom

Mc: Isidora what the-

Sebastian with a legal notepad in his hands: no no let her talk

***

Mc: why is it that when Sebastian is done doing things to me that would have the devil clutching his pearls I turn into a literal light beam

Future Important Character: girl you’re not gonna believe this

***

Erin in a tree somewhere: I should give them an engagement present:)

***

Feel free to leave kudos or a comment or even bookmark it as I don’t have a posting schedule lol and you can come yell at me on tumblr @makebelievemuse anytime!

Next time you’ll see:

Erin on his psycho bullshit, Sebastian’s Limits being tested, and yes ANOTHER Smut scene (they gotta fuck some shit out because they DO NOT need to fight it out. I think I’ve put y’all through enough angst as is) also Isidora will be putting her piece into play and YAAAALLLLLLL AINT REEEAAADDDYYYYYYYY

There will be another double update after the next chapter because ch 16 is gonna be shoorttt

But alll that aside I will see YOU in the next chapter. BUH-BYE

Chapter 15: Limitations of Frustration

Summary:

Erin makes a move which leaves you vulnerable and Sebastian frustrated.

Someone wakes you up to the truth and you make Sebastian calm down

And Erin? Well he comes to a realization of his own watching all of this.

Notes:

So listen, I know I split it up last chapter due to the word count but honest to the fan fiction gods themselves I CANNOT split this one up. I need to get the plot points in this chapter out of the way so we can move on to the final fights.

So yes this is in fact a longer chapter BUT WAIT! You get to experience so much! (I am begging on my knees for you to not hate me)

Warnings: Erin gets his own warning, arguing, talk of domestic violence (if you want to avoid this stop at “you could feel her stare” and continue at “you started to cry at the offer” I put little dashes above the sentences.), cruel wording(MC crashing out a bit), SMUT ( as usual marked with &’s and any plot to be described in the end notes) and a mature (?) scene with our dear stalker (Erin has a Count Frollo-esque moment but it’s not super descriptive and marked with ***) I think that’s it (let me know If I missed something PLEASE)

Your songs for the chapter are:

Like A Villain - Bad Omens

Limits - Bad Omens

Shake It Out - Florence + The Machine

GMFU - Odetari, 6arelyhuman

Masterpiece - Motionless In White

southbound - Artemas

Stalker - Stevie Howie

And with that let the show begin

Watching you had become something akin to fun for Erin.

 

He watched you day after day go around like you weren’t tensed up and waiting for the day he showed his face in that shithole you were living in.

He saw how you wanted to scream in anger every time someone dismissed you but knew you were secretly grateful you didn’t have to think about him. Which really should have hurt his feelings but it only served to enticed him further.

He would sit up in a different tree everyday to spy on you and those you spoke to most. He noticed a select group of people would always be at your side but most everyone in the dingy little hamlet would speak to you with a smile on their faces. 

He realized pretty soon that not many people really knew what was going on with the situation surrounding you. He would laugh when he saw the confused glances people would shoot you with as they watched your nervous ticks begin to show themselves more and more everyday. 

He rolled his eyes every time someone asked you if you were doing okay and you would fake a wide smile and tell them “you were wonderful! Thank you for asking!” You had started faking a bigger smile after that sad excuse of an engagement ring was placed on your hand, Okay you said beautiful but he thought it was a sad excuse for a ring.

He found your antics delicious, he had forgotten how good you were at feigning your mental strength. Unfortunately for you though, he knew he could make one move and your false bravado would crumple to pieces.

He wanted to see just how far he could push before he could no longer hole up out here testing the limits of those below him. He would move closer and closer to the hamlet with every passing day to see how close he could get to you without being spotted. He quickly figured out there are multiple sources of entertainment for him here and not just you.

Sure he was here to collect you but honestly your pathetic excuse for a lover was almost as entertaining as you were. He would strut around with a keen eye on everyone and everything while trying to see if Erin would slip up and show himself within his peripheral. 

Honestly, He could be a real threat in Erin's eyes if he would just give up this facade of the Lord who only has the best intentions for his people in the forefront of his mind. It was a sad sight for a man with such potential, especially since he would allow you to stand at his side and touch you reassuringly at every given opportunity.

He just wasn’t strong enough to take control of your mind, or smart enough to outwit his opponents, or even brave enough to make the calls that others wouldn’t but unfortunately Erin was.



He would sneer at the weak wretch who you compared him to anytime he appeared in Erin’s line of sight. How could you even think of this idiot when Erin was playing with you? It was starting to piss him off that you even thought they could be similar.

Erin realized then exactly how he could accomplish both his required tasks and his new personal mission. Almost becoming giddy at the plan forming in his mind.

It was time to remind you what happened when you tried to leave him.

 

~

 

Creeping around the little piss spot in the dead of night, Erin left little gifts on certain doorsteps, 

 

A necklace laid atop of Hippogriff feathers

 

A bouquet of Baby’s breath 

 

An Iron ball that opened to reveal a dead rose

 

A star map burned and crumbled 

 

A basket of ruined wheat

 

A set of cuff links, dirty and rusted

 

He would wait to give you your present, he wanted to see what reaction you and his near reflection would have to the gifts he was leaving tonight first.

He ran back into the forest before he was spotted while wearing a maniacal grin. He would wait with bated breath and restrained joy at how much unnecessary suffering these gifts would cause the two of you. They may have taken some research to pack the perfect punch but the reward would be oh so worth it.


As Erin apparated over to his next stop Sebastian shot up in bed. He grabbed his chest at the feeling of someone’s magic invading the very roots of the land magic connected to him. 

Erin had been in his hamlet and made sure he knew it.

 

~

 

The next morning had started somewhat calm but by noon a storm was raging inside of Sebastian.

 

Chaos erupted slow and hot like molten lava as people started their days and opened their doors to find certain doorsteps had a gift left on them. Not realizing until they were inspected, that they weren’t gifts at all but taunts. 

 

“Sebastian! He left a Gaunt family heirloom on my front doorstep and you want me to stay calm? Poppy has rushed off to find Highwing to make sure she’s okay because those were Hippogriff feathers this necklace was laying on! How could he even get into our vaults?” Ominis had angrily asked him first thing at eight o’clock this morning. 

Sebastian had grabbed his friend by the shoulders and told him “I don’t know Ominis, I don’t know, but please try and keep your head for me. I have a feeling you aren’t the only one I’ll have to comfort this morning about this blatant provocation. I need to know that one of my friends can pull me back should I start spiraling about it. Can I trust that you will be able to smack some sense into me should I need it?” Ominis scoffed and clapped him on the shoulder with a smirk. “If not me then my precious wife will.” Sebastian could only smirk back at the man not knowing how his day would continue.

“Baby’s Breath mate, He left Baby’s Breath.” Garreth told you and Sebastian with his head in hands while you made a calming tea for the group. “Yes but why? I don’t get why he would leave that of all things.” Natty stared at him with a look of frustration while she rubbed Garreth’s back. “Sebastian we have a baby, he had to pluck the Baby’s Breath from its home to lay that bouquet at our door.” A cup shattered to the floor and startled everyone. 

Sebastian ground his molars together as you cleaned up the mess and made sure it wasn’t Hemlock that was left on their doorstep. Thankfully Garreth was very good at identifying plants but had made triple sure with their resident herbologist just to be sure. Which is how he found out they had been left a present as well.

Samantha and Adelaide studied the metal ball while you stared at the dead rose next to them. “It’s interesting because this is goblin metal but I can’t tell who it came from.” Adelaide explained to Sebastian with curiosity coating her tone. He noticed Samantha squeezing your hand as she realized you hadn’t let your eyes fall away from the wilted red rose on the table. 

Pinching the bridge of his nose Sebastian asked Adelaide “Is the origin really that important or is your curiosity just pricked?” Adelaide flicked her eyes to him and then to you, she could never forget the favor you did for her in fifth year that had earned you her complete loyalty. It was the main reason she dropped the man at her side, Samantha was just a fantastic bonus honestly.

She sighed when she noticed your trance-like state and explained “Goblins always leave a signature so they can tell who made what as doing so makes sure ownership can never be called into question. This ball has no magical signature or non-magical signature to be found, as if the goblin who made it never existed.” You stunned them all with a whispered “almost as if he was erased from history itself.” 

It was then Sebastian realized there was only one goblin he could recall ever being erased from history and it was because of the woman who inhabited your psyche. Fuck. Samantha was the first to break the tense silence that had fallen over the room by telling Sebastian “You should check on Jude, he asked me to check out some wheat earlier and had seemed slightly nervous about it.”

“I don’t understand the meaning behind it, but I’ve asked Samantha to check the bundle for any diseases it could pass to our own stores of wheat.” Jude explained as he slid a couple of pumpkin loaf slices over to you with a shrug. You could only stare at the basket with wide eyes. 

Sebastian was officially frustrated, why would Erin give the kindest man in the hamlet a basket of dying wheat? It made no sense to threaten the baker of all people. 

He quickly understood the motive behind the basket as he watched you slide the slices back over the counter with a shaky hand. The men stared wide eyed as you denied the snack, as if it was the reason you looked like you were going to upheave the food already in your stomach any second now.

He wanted to scream at this point because those loaf slices were the only thing he could get you to eat most days recently and Erin had just ruined that “I’m sorry Jude, I swear it’s nothing against you I just don’t think I can eat anything right now.” Jude just grabbed your hand and patted it while reassuring you he would still be here when your appetite came back.

“Maybe you two should go see those star searching lovers that live across from you. I think they were left something interesting that will lighten your hearts.”

“It’s a shame it was burned but it’s still useful!” Amit cheered as he showed you the star map. You had become more pale with every house they visited while Sebastian had become more irritated. Andrew came up beside him and murmured in anger “That map belonged to my family and has been lost for over 15 years. Whoever did this will pay, whether it by my hand or yours. Do not force my choice, Lord Sallow.”

Sebastian whipped his head to the blonde man and bit back at him “Or what? What will you do Larson?” The man was unfazed as he responded with venom coating his words “I will have to take action against you. I will resolve the matter with what little information I know, that being that somehow all of this has something to do with her.” He threatened Sebastian as he pointed a finger in your direction, “I will take her far from here if need be and let this problem resolve itself if you don’t take action soon.” 

You had to drag Sebastian out of their home before he could wring that stuck up, righteous, blonde’s little neck. 

It was when you both came across Maegaery did things really go to shit. 

She was sitting in her rocking chair outside her house watching as you two approached her. Sebastian forced a smile on his face to greet the woman, “Hello Maegaery, how are you th-“ She tossed two small pieces of jewelry at his feet once he was close enough. He bent down to pick them up and realized they were cufflinks that were old and dirty. “Those were on my dear Devon’s wrist when I buried him.”

Sebastian stopped breathing and slowly lifted his head at the words. He just stared at the older woman who was rising out of her chair to step closer. “I remember clipping them on his shirt sleeves with shaking hands right before they buried him next to our daughter. I was a mess for days afterwards and cried myself to sleep for months.”  You were shaking next to him as she came to stand in front of the pair of you with a stormy expression “I thought he would be able to rest peacefully in that grave.”

“Mae-“ He started but she just raised a hand to his face and turned to you and commanded “You will come with me to explain all of this young lady or so help me.” You quickly nodded with a fearful “of course” falling from your lips at her dangerous tone. Sebastian grabbed your wrist to stop you before turning to his senior “Now Mae-“ 

She whipped her head to him to speak in a low and hard voice “She will come with me My Lord. No harm will come to her in my home but I dare say that I deserve to know why my husband's grave was desecrated in this way and by who. Now come along girl, we have lots to discuss.” He stepped forward to follow the woman who dared speak to him in this way. He understood she was upset but his patience with people and their tone of voice when speaking to him was thinning, quickly.

He felt your hand on his chest and whipped his head down to stare at your mournful expression. “Sebastian it’s okay, she’s right and it’s my fault this happened. Please just go check on the others and wait for me to return to you okay?” You said in a placating tone, what was he just thinking about people and their tones?

He snatched his hand as if just touching your skin burned him. He was beyond frustrated at this point and couldn’t stop himself as he harshly whispered “fine go and tell your secrets, but remind her to remember herself when she speaks to me again.” You furrowed your brows at his words, causing a scoff to escape him, “Sebastian her husband’s final resting place was disturbed to get to me. I would be furious if I was in her shoes as well. You cannot expect-“

He stepped into your space to stare down at you with anger in his eyes “I cannot expect what? Respect? I understand she is upset I do, but to take it out on you is going too far for my taste.” You scoffed at him and the unexpected attitude almost sent him into a rage. “Sebastian, she is not taking it out on anyone! You however are starting to take your frustrations out on everyone. Please just go and cool off somewhere while I talk to her, I’ll come find you when we are finished.”

He growled and turned away from you at the cold dismissal. Why is he being treated like the villain? All day people have only spoken to him about the items left by your torturer while he tried his best to keep his composure and okay maybe it was starting to get to him. This was different though because no matter the circumstances he would always be pissed off at any one of his tenants for treating him like that and at you for excusing the behavior. 

It didn’t help that he had woken up to the feeling of Erin in Feldcroft in the middle of the night and couldn’t go back to sleep, waiting in tense anticipation to see what stunt he would pull while on Sebastian’s turf. Once he heard the Grandfather clock chime three he gave up the idea that Erin was going to do something or that he would be going back to sleep and got up to do his duties as Lord of these lands. 

Once he got to the outskirts of the region, he realized the man had been playing hopscotch with his wards. He had been jumping in and out of them for days at this point and was able to do so without alarming Sebastian somehow. He realized soon enough he knew exactly how the menace had managed the feat. (he knew you weren’t supposed to speak ill of the dead but fuuuuck Orville)

Sebastian knew Erin had left this clue intentionally. He was literally taunting him with this little display like he was saying “Nannie Nannie Boo Boo I’m gonna get you!”  Sebastian just sat up there and screamed curses for a long time in the early grey of the morning. He sanity was hanging on by very stretched, very thin rope and he could hear the twine snapping as the weight he was carrying got heavier and heavier.

 

Sebastian shook his head trying to clear his mind, maybe you were right and he just needed to cool off from all of the stress unloaded onto him this morning. He would apologize to you later but right now he needed to be alone for awhile. He started walking to his home to go into his study and lock the door. He was stopped in his tracks when the air around him cracked like thunder before Anne and Imelda appeared in Feldcroft. “Anne? What is it?” He asked his twin who was red in the face and seething with Imelda beside her looking no better. 

“He has gone too far.“ Imelda said as Anne grabbed the front of his shirt and started dragging him to his original destination. Sebastian looked at his sister-in-law and asked what had happened. Imelda just shook her head “Not here, trust me when I say you don't want anyone overhearing this conversation.”

 

~

 

You took a deep breath before opening Maegaery’s door to have this terrible conversation. 

 

You found her in her kitchen making a pot of tea “Sit down on the couch little lady, we’ll want to be comfortable for this conversation I believe.” You tilted your head down and headed to the living room with a soft “Yes ma’am”.

 

You found the livingroom easy enough and marveled at the cozy feel of the space. Soft blankets laid across the back of every chair and the couch, fluffy pillows leaning on the arms, sweet pictures of her life and family lined Maegaery’s walls and candles lit the room with an amber hue. You couldn’t help but let the tenseness of the situation bleed from your shoulders as you sat on the extremely comfortable couch.

Sinking down into it and leaning back with a groan at the plushness of the cushions, you covered your eyes trying to calm yourself before you had to spill your darkest secrets to the woman you had come to look up to. 

“Calm down sweetheart, I’ve already said no harm will come to you in this house and I meant it. Even if your aggressive stalker walks in that door right now he would find himself dead before he could lay a finger on you.” You looked at the elderly woman with wide eyes as she set a tea cup in front of you.

She smirked at you when she sat down next to you “What, didn’t think I would put some things together? You show up here battered and barely walking only to pass out not too much later. Then you were put into a coma for two days by Sebastian’s mediwitch sister to heal from your injuries. It was almost two weeks before you came out of that house, only to jump at every loud noise and searching for the origin with fear nipping at your heels. I'm not going to lie I was taken by surprise when you came out of nowhere and took down those Acromantulas. The way you so easily cleared them out as they kept coming at you clued me in to what you had endured before arriving here.”

You just stared at her as if hypnotized, She took a sip of her tea before huffing a laugh and continued on. “I was worried about you two for a while but suddenly all I saw was your love for each other start to blossom, by the way you should know we all hated those suitors of yours and were not-so-subtly telling Sebastian to stop letting them come. When he finally told me he was planning his confession I couldn’t be happier, I thought ‘finally he’s going to tell that girl what she’s been waiting to hear.’ Imagine my surprise when I heard that you had confessed first. I laughed harder than I can ever remember laughing as I had just told our dear Jude you were being surprisingly patient with Sebastian.” 

You smiled at the memory of that night and Maegaery just smiled right back. Her smile faded as she continued “You had started to shine here and burned brighter by his side, which is why I’ve recently noticed that you’ve started to dim. Sure the engagement brought back some of your light but only by a small amount and that was snuffed out with the items left on certain doorsteps this morning. Your reactions sealed my suspicions that something’s going on, so tell me just how long has this brute been terrorizing you?”

You flinched at the reminder of why you were here and brought your teacup into your hands to stare into your reflection as you told her the truth. “A year and a half, maybe two years now. I’m sorry about your husband’s grave, I didn’t think he would do something like that.” Maegaery clicked her tongue at your apology “You have no reason to apologize my dear, that brute however deserves to face my wand for what he’s done.” You could only huff a weak laugh at that and take a sip of the tea she had prepared, it was a beautiful orange tea that warmed you with the different spices blended in. 

-

You could feel her stare drilling a hole right to your soul as you sighed and hesitantly asked “How do you know all of this is caused by someone trying to hurt me?” She hummed and began speaking with sadness lacing her words. “Do you remember who I said my husband was buried next to?” You answered in a soft voice “Your daughter right?” she nodded “Yes, she died at just nineteen my poor girl.”

You turned to see her staring out the window behind the couch as she continued her story “She had met this well to do man when she was just seventeen, Her eyes were filled with stars when she told us about the man who gave her a tour around the ministry during her school trip. We laughed about it thinking no harm could come from a passing fancy on a kind older man, having no idea it would leave us mourning our daughter.” She took a long drink of her tea before resuming.

“After graduation she started her internship at the ministry, coincidentally she was placed in the same department the man worked in.  He was kind as he helped find her footing in her role and it was no surprise to anyone in the office when they started courting or so we were told. We were shocked when we found out his age and found it strange he had yet to marry. She was adamant he was a complete gentleman and didn’t treat her any type of way even with the age gap. We made sure to keep a close eye on the relationship to make sure nothing would happen to her.” She shook her head at her past decisions.

”Which is how we knew something had changed in the relationship even without her saying anything. We saw that first bruise on her arm and were quick to force her to stay away from the man. It was like pulling teeth trying to explain to her that one doesn’t hurt someone like this and honestly claim to love them. She fought against us of course, she tried her hardest to explain it away like it was  a silly accident he hurt her but we wouldn’t budge and risk losing our daughter to him. Refusing to leave him, she ran away and left her bed empty with a note on the pillow explaining that we couldn’t stop their love because we refused to see reason.”

She sighed a deep sorrow filled breath and you reached over to place a hand on her leg in comfort. She grabbed it needing the support to continue “it wasn’t nine months later she showed up on our doorsteps looking much the same as you had the very first day you showed up here. She was crying as she begged us to take her back but her tears weren’t necessary. We had kept her bed warm knowing eventually she would need it once again.” You smiled ruefully wishing your parents had cared half as much as Maegaery did. Maybe you wouldn’t have met Erin in the first place if they had.

“She would flinch at every loud noise and would wake up screaming most nights but we just held her through the shakes as she healed. We watched her slowly stop flinching and start to sleep through the night and started to hope she would be okay when it happened, when he happened.” 

“He showed up demanding she come back to him but we refused to let it happen. He couldn’t scare my husband and he damn well couldn’t scare me so he tried scaring her but something had snapped in her. She told him with her wand in his face that if he didn’t leave her alone she would curse him until he drowned himself in the English Channel. We all laughed as he left with tail between his legs not knowing that two weeks later she would be found beaten to death and floating in the nearest river herself.” You gasped at the violent death of her daughter. How could Maegaery still stand after that? 

She looked at you with tears in her eyes while squeezing your hand. “Everyone knew who did it and he faced the appropriate punishment but we were still left without a daughter. Devon was never the same after we lost her. It broke his spirit that his baby, his youngest, his little girl, was just gone. He died a few years later and I almost went with them but somehow I found just enough strength to stay alive. After that I promised myself and my family that no young woman would face the same fate if I could help them. I have saved twenty-six women and I will do the same for you young lady, you just need to tell me what devil I’m facing this time.”

 

-

You started to cry at the offer and she pulled your head into her lap while cooing at you and stroking your hair. Maegaery had a very soft spot for you, the girl who reminded her so much of her own daughter that sometimes she had to stop herself from saying Lenora’s name instead of yours. She didn’t believe in reincarnation but you were testing that belief, you would have been born the same year her Lenora died after all.

Eventually you calmed down enough to your own tale with a few tweaks here and there, not wanting to explain everything. You told her how Erin had tortured you for months and no one had helped you. How he would disappear for months only to show back up angrier than he was the last time he saw you and made it your problem. How no matter how loud you screamed no one would have heard you with how deep underground you were hidden. 

Maegaery was crying herself by the time you reached the end of your tale and just continued petting your hair. Eventually she did break the silence to tell you “You’re so much stronger than you realize it’s breathtaking.” You could only laugh bitterly in response.

She forced your head from her lap to look into her eyes “I’m serious Dear, you didn’t let that man get what he wanted then and you aren’t now. That’s why he is acting so brashly, he doesn’t know how to handle you not cowering to him.” She kissed your forehead with motherly love just like Miriam had the first time she met you.

She chuckled softly as she added with a smirk “He also probably doesn’t know what to do with the fact you are so loved by so many people that his little acts of childish hair pulling aren’t affecting you like he hoped.” You felt a few more tears fall down your face at the gentle show of affection. Savoring the warm feeling in your chest you let her reassurances play over and over in your head until her words made something click in your mind and had your eyes popping wide open.


“What is it dear?” Maegaery asked as you leaned back to stare at her. “You’re right, he doesn’t know what to do with the fact I have people in my corner. He’s never faced consequences when he hurt me before because no one cared enough to carry one out. He would have realized by now that there will be consequences if he tries something against me. He didn’t make a move before now because He wouldn’t have planned for this.”


You sat away from her fully as understanding took over ”Now he’s testing the limits of those who would protect me from him, that’s why he left what he left on certain people’s doorstep. He’s trying to find out what it will take for them to reach their limit and leave me to fend for myself.” You explained and Maegaery just smiled with pride at your revelation “You’re right, he’s trying to isolate you.” “THAT COWARDLY LITTLE BITCH”

 

Maegaery was shocked at your outburst and watched with wide eyes as you stood up to begin pacing “He’s sitting up there smug as all hells thinking I’m going to hide behind Sebastian when he- oh my gods Sebastian. I’ve gotta tell Sebastian! Thank you so much Maegaery but I’ve gotta-“ Maegaery just held her hand up and laughed at your rambling “Go child, go tell your fiancé about your realization and tell him I would like to speak with him soon and apologize about the way I spoke to him earlier. I was out of line and I know it.” 

You pointed a finger at her and demanded “Don’t you dare, he’ll not hold that over your head if I have anything to say about it and I will have something to say. That man will get his thoughts and feelings in order by the end of the night, I’ll make sure of it.” She just smirked as you collected your items by the door only to turn around and walk over to give her a crushing hug while whispering into her ear “Thank you Maegaery, you have no idea how much you have helped me with this.”

“It’s no problem sweet girl now go and put that man in his place.” You pulled back and nodded in determination.

 

Maegaery sipped her tea with humor filling her chest, Sebastian nor your abuser had any idea of what was heading their way.

 

~

 

You slammed the front door close and shucked your jacket onto the coat rack with a little too much force as you yelled out for Sebastian.

 

You saw Imelda pop her head out of the study and immediately felt yourself deflate a smidgen, your friends don’t deserve your ire at the moment. “He’s in here along with the others.” You strutted down the hall as you asked “What did my stalker do now?” You heard Ominis laugh but could feel no one else had found it funny.

Entering the study you saw Poppy sitting on the arm of the chair the silently giggling Ominis occupied with a furious expression. Garreth had an arm wrapped around Natty’s shoulder as she leaned her head on his shoulder while sitting on the couch next to Anne who was holding her head in her hands muttering something about stupid brothers and getting their asses kicked. You looked to Imelda beside you and lifted an eyebrow but she just jutted her chin behind you. 

You turned to find the man you had been searching for leaning against the mantle above the fireplace and staring into the fire as if it could give him the answers he desperately needed. “What happened?” You asked the room in a stern voice that made most of them jump as if they just realized you were here. 

Everyone but Sebastian just looked at each other as if fighting over who would have to be the one to give you the answer. You were quickly becoming frustrated at the silence and waved your hands in a ‘well spit it out’ motion until Imelda spoke up “Oh sweet Merlin I’ll tell her, your little-“ “Shut up Imelda, she doesn’t need to know.” Sebastian spoke up with a hard voice and the room froze. 

You crossed your anrms and felt your eyes widen and a strained smile grace your face as you slowly turned your upper body to him “Excuse you? What did you just say to her?” You heard Ominis begin giggling again and Anne mutter out “Here we go.”

He finally withdrew from the fireplace and turned to you with steely eyes “I told Imelda to shut up before she said something she isn’t supposed to say.” You chuckled darkly before twisting your whole body to him “See that’s exactly what I thought you said but was hoping you had listened when I told you- what the FUCK is THAT doing here?” You asked the room in a hard menacing tone while pointing at something you had thought had been destroyed.

Sitting on his desk was the dark artifact that Sebastian had risked his magical core to get his hands on. 

“Like I was trying to say before someone so rudely interrupted me, your creepy fucking stalker left that on our doorstep this morning but it seems we weren’t the only ones to get a gift. We were going over some defensive ideas and strategies since we think he plans to attack soon when you walked in” Imelda explained to the back of your head as Anne just kept muttering about stupid men and that artifact continuously ruining her life.

You grabbed it off the desk and inspected it before asking “I thought certain rotting Uncles had destroyed this thing years ago?” Sebastian ripped the artifact out of your hands and slammed it back on his desk before standing to his full height in front of you. “He did, we both saw him do it.” you couldn’t help but scoff at his display of intimidation and picked it back up. Not caring if you were pissing him off or not as you sarcastically waved it at him “And yet here it is, whole and undestroyed in my hand.”

He repeated his actions and kept his hand on it while he snarled in your face “I don’t know what to tell you Darling why don’t you ask your psycho stalker how the fuck he got his hands on this instead of me.” You didn’t move back like he thought you would but instead moved closer as you snarled right back “Why so he can get exactly what he wants? What a fantastic idea! You should throw that in with the ‘hide the plans away from me again’ idea!” 

Anne was there beside you two in a flash to push in between you both and asking you “What do you mean by that?” You sighed and stepped back, rubbing your temples as you explained, “He wanted to test all of your limits to see how far he has to push to get you to quit standing by my side. He’s trying to isolate me from those who would fight with me.”

“Why, so it will be easier to grab you?” Garreth asked and you nodded “He’s not used to me having people in my corner and knows he can’t fight you all off and come out of this unscathed. He’s fought with me before and believes he knows what it means to fight me at my best.” Poppy snorted at that and snarked “Wow he really doesn’t know what that looks like does he? You never gve him the good ol’ crazy witch with insane magical power treatment?” You shook your head with a mischievous smile sending her and Ominis into chortles. “I never had enough energy to do so but now? Maybe that coward should make an appearance, I haven’t gone all out in so long.” You said with a dark tone.

 

 Sebastian scoffed “That’s a good fantasy and all but let’s be honest with ourselves for a second, you-“ you spun your head around to face him before taunting him “Oh I’m sorry is Mr. Delusional telling me to be honest? How about you think about what that might look like for a second before you say something you really shouldn’t.”

Everyone was stunned into silence at your vicious words but Sebastian couldn’t stop himself from stepping up to swing at your curveball “Excuse me for trying to save you the grief of dealing with this maniac! He has been taunting us for almost two weeks and up until now you’ve been shaking in your boots. Why is it now you’re finding this bravado? What did Maegaery tell you that has flipped your switch from scared little girl to violent animal?” 

You blinked up at him before you narrowed your eyes, “She made me realize I shouldn’t be allowing a cowardly lunatic to rule my life, especially since the first second we see each other I could probably kill him with just a flick of my wrist.”

You felt a cruel smile spread across your face as you asked him in a too calm voice ”The real question is why are you so mad about it? Is it because you wanted to be the one to save the day or is it because you wanted to be the one to open my eyes to my own strength? Either way maybe you should grow up and allow me to deal with this alongside the rest of you instead of hiding me away like they did.” You were inches apart from each other when you finally finished speaking.

Poppy had slapped a hand over her mouth and Ominis was gaping at your questions, Natty whistled lowly and Garreth just blinked rapidly, Imelda pulled Anne away slowly from the explosion that was bound to happen any second now. You stared up in Sebastian’s eyes as he heavily breathed in your face daring him to say something else.

You sucked your teeth and whispered “This is ridiculous, we’re giving him exactly what he wants” taking in a deep breath you took a step back from Sebastian. The tenseness in the air dissipated slowly and Sebastian came back to himself as you spoke to him “Sebastian I love you but I won’t let you force me to let you carry my burdens. I need you to let me in on what you’re thinking or I’m going to go into this blind. Even if I’m scared out of mind you have to tell me what’s going on because at least then I’ll be scared and prepared.” You turned away from him to leave the study while continuing to speak “Cool off by yourself for a bit, I’ve got something I need to do.”

You felt him try to reach for you but you just kept walking out the door and to the back of the house to the garden. Casting warming charms around you, you headed for the shed in the back that was just big enough for what you had planned. Opening the door you looked around the small mostly empty space and raised your wand to start casting the charms Fastidio had taught you.

You would get Sebastian to calm down in a way you knew would work.

 

~

 

“Daaammmmnnn” Sebastian heard Garreth whisper as you walked out of the door. 

 

What was wrong with him? Did he not realize he could lose you if he didn’t get his head out of his ass? He should have just waited for you to come back from Maegaery’s before starting to plan.

“fuck fuck FUUUUCKKKK” Sebastian mumbled as he griped his roots while squatting to sit on the floor. Anne was by his side and pulling at his hands in a second “Sebastian calm down, she still loves you very much she just needs a little space okay? This happens to every couple, it’s completely normal.” He whined and petulantly asked his twin “Oh and was it you or Imelda who had a crazy stalker trying to rip apart your relationship to capture one of you and never bring you back?”

Imelda scoffed “Oh that was definitely Anne, do you not remember how desperate Ian McKeller was to get her to just look at him? I think he came in his pants the first time she said hi to him not going to lie.” Garreth snorted as Anne whispered “Not helping Lovely.” 

Sebastian just sighed “I’m just so frustrated, not like that so stop making that face Ominis. I’m frustrated because this whack job has done so much harm in one day after doing nothing for a week and a half. He finally makes a move and I’m left scrambling after trying so hard to prepare myself for anything he could do. I can’t even use the one upper hand I have because the land’s magic can’t locate him either! He was using the wards like a jumprope and I didn’t even notice for Merlin sakes! And instead of behaving like the adult I am I let it drive me crazy until I started acting insane. I’ve snapped at her twice today just because she said something I didn’t like.”

Everyone fell silent at the vulnerable confession but Anne just laughed softly “She’s not going to leave you over this Sebastian, She’s your kindred spirit remember? You two are going to butt heads like this again and again but as long as you communicate properly you two will be okay I promise.” 

Sebastian could only nod his head and ask Natty “Could you get rid of that for me? I don’t care how you do it, just make sure no more Aurors come looking for me.” “Of course my friend and don’t worry, Anne is right about you two. Just give her some space and everything will work out the way it’s supposed to.” She said as everyone stood to leave feeling it was the time to do so.

“Thank you and thank you everyone for helping me figure out our next steps. We’ll need to get the hamlet together tomorrow morning to give the ultimatum. Oh and Imelda I’m sorry for snapping at you like that, I was out of line” she scoffed and ruffled his hair “Please like you could hurt me with a few words, so stop looking at me like that. You look like a puppy left out in the rain begging to be picked up and brought home, it’s disturbing” He huffed out a laugh at her easy forgiveness and waved to everyone as they gave him their affirmations and left the house. 

 

Sebastian sat with his back against his desk and let the warmth of the dying fire soak into his skin while he waited on you to call for him. He would apologize on his knees for hours if that’s what it took for you to forgive him. 

He didn’t know why he was like this, always quick to a hot temper. He wished he could blame it on the stress but knew it had something to do with his past decisions with the dark arts. He knew they warped one's soul but hadn’t realized at his young age it would affect him even after this long.

He almost fell asleep against his desk waiting for you when he suddenly heard something clink against the door and your feet patter down the hall. He stood up and rushed over to rip the door open to see if he could catch you. He saw your shadow pass around the corner and back to the garden before he heard that soft clink again. He looked down to see your bracelet hanging off the door handle with a note connected to it.

He reached for the bracelet and held it in his hands as he read the note in your handwriting. ‘Come and find me if you’re not too scared.’ 

Oh? Is this what you’re doing? Well he would just have to prove how unafraid he was and hunt you down. 

 

He clenched the jewelry in his hands and slid it into his pants pocket before setting off down the hallway to the back door that had been left open on accident he was sure. He shot outside in a hurry to see if he could find where you had hidden these past few hours, only barely noticing the shed door was cracked open the tiniest bit. Bingo. 

He prowled over to the building and pushed open the door slowly to see if he could find which corner you were hiding in but only saw a piece of clothing laying in the middle of the floor. Slowly creeping over he tried to  pick it up and found it was…a fucking portkey.

 

You had charmed your clothing to be a portkey or at least you must have because suddenly he was in a pitch black room that was way too big to be his tiny shed. Suddenly he heard your giggles ring out around him as you teased “catch me if you can Sebastian~” what the fuck was going on?

He swiveled his head to try and find you in the dark when a lantern appeared out of nowhere right next to another article of your clothing.

he slowly crept up this time in trepidation wondering if this was going to be- yep another fucking portkey.

He was becoming frustrated with every piece of clothing you dropped to have him find. A shoe here, a glove there, a random sock in a corner of the room he had to move a chest to find, until he found your shirt hanging off a hook that brought him to a room filled with trees. 

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

He was simultaneously amazed and irritated with your games. How did you even manage to do this? He was looking around through the trees to try and figure out where you had brought him when he spotted you.

 

You were standing under a tree with rays of moonlight -or so it seemed, where had you taken him?-  barely outlining your features. He raised his hands in a signal of surrender before speaking “Dove where are we? Won’t you come to me so we can talk about what happened in the study?” Your answering giggle sent shivers down his spine. You tutted at him before slyly reprimanding him “Now Sebastian, wouldn’t that defeat the purpose of this exercise?”

He took slow steps towards you and drank up every inch of skin he could see. He swallowed with difficulty as he asked “ What exercise Dove?” He watched as you took a step to move behind the trunk of the tree as you teased “You’ve done a good job of finding me but can you catch me?” 

You moved behind the tree and Sebastian surged forward to grab you but his hands only latched on to air. He searched the empty spot that should have been filled with your body while he clenched his fist. Where could you have gone in the split second he couldn’t see you?

“Over here Sebastian~” He heard you call from behind him and swiveled on his heel to see you about 50 feet from where you just were. He chuckled as he called out to you “How are you doing this?” You tilted your head as you watched him creep closer and closer. Only moving behind the tree when he was close enough to pounce, “I’ll tell you when we’re done here but Sebastian?” He gave you a noncommittal hum as he prepared to grab you “Do you really think you can keep up?” He jumped as you spun around the trunk again.

He growled as he felt nothing but air between his fingers yet again. Slamming his fist into the bark of the tree he noticed it didn’t feel as real as it should have, was this all an illusion? “You can do better than that My Love, C’mon give this some effort. I worked so hard on this.” He heard your pouty taunt and whipped around to see you against a tree not too far away. 

“Darling you are playing with fire here. Why don’t you just stay there and let me make it all up to you hm? Don’t you want me to make you feel better?” He asked in a sweet voice but you just laughed at his attempt to get you to listen to his pleas. “Love, I promise you, this isn’t about making me feel better.” You hooked a finger under a strap of your brassiere and slid it down your shoulder.

 

It was then Sebastian realized what you had on and had to stop himself from howling. He didn’t know if he bought you that or not but he was pissed he was just now seeing it.

 

It was an emerald green brassiere that was covered in a slightly lighter shade of green lace and extended down to cover half of your ribs. He could see ribbons of silver peek out from behind to keep it laced to your body. The straps were that same lace and were connected by small silver ribbons. You had on matching pantries that tied around your hips and he could see the sheerness from here. He started nearly drooling as his eyes traveled down to your stocking clad legs that matched the rest of your ensemble and were connected to a dark silver garter belt decorated with emerald green lace.

You looked like a nymph leaning against the trunk of a tree wearing lingerie in his house colors. He couldn’t move for a second as all his blood flowed to his dick. 

 

He swallowed and asked in a hoarse voice “are you saying this is all for me?” You hummed and nodded as you watched him slowly move to capture you “Who else would I do this for?” You disappeared just as he lunged for you.

He panted out a groan before swiveling his head to find you faster, he locked onto your position as you started to pull at the ribbon holding the strap you had pulled down earlier. “Who else would I ask to try and catch me?” He rushed over to try and grab you but you were quicker.

He was growing more and more frustrated with every failed attempt to capture you. It wasn’t but three more failed grabs later that he noticed an opening and knew this was his chance.


“C’mon My Love don’t you want to catch me?” You asked out loud to the open room but became confused when you didn’t see Sebastian anywhere. You stepped away from the trunk and hoped you hadn’t jumped too far from him as you were beginning to become excited yourself. You heard a twig snap a few feet to your left and snapped your head to see Sebastian crouched low and looking like a predator about to pounce on his prey.

You knew it was too late to jump behind the tree so you turned around and began running. You heard him growl and you started laughing in glee that was short lived as he encircled your waist and slammed you against the nearest “tree”.You gasped as your back hit the trunk and looked up at his dark lust-filled eyes. You couldn’t help your wide smile as he grabbed both of your wrists in one hand and used the other to entangle in the hairs at the back of your head to force your head back.

He lifted your wrists above your head as he leaned down to whisper against your lips “Caught you Darling” before kissing you with a desperate hunger. You moaned into his mouth at the dominant movement of his lips against yours.

He shoved a thigh in between your legs to press against your center and while you gasped out a loud breath he took the opportunity to push his tongue past your lips. He wanted to taste every inch of your mouth as you moaned and squirmed against him. 

He chuckled low at your desperate state “While it’s good to know you are just as riled up as I am, I’m still irritated that you ran from me in the first place.” He whispered as he kissed and bit down your jaw. He felt you swallow harshly while trying to catch your breath enough to say something, unfortunately he really didn’t want to hear your reasonings behind this little activity right now. 

 

He bit down on that little spot on your neck as he simultaneously ground his thigh up into you causing you to whine into his ear. “Why you thought it was a good idea to run from me at all is a mystery I don’t feel the need to solve at the moment. Right now I feel like I should punish you, just a little bit.” You whimpered at his words and he just smirked into your neck at the sound. 

He pulled back to stare into your eyes “I have an idea how to do it but I want your consent before I implement it. If you’re not on board completely that’s fine, I have plenty of other ways to punish you for this little stunt trust me.” You bit your lip before softly asking ‘What is it?” 

 

He pulled his hand from your hair to stroke down your cheek and run his thumb over your bottom lip. He became hypnotized as you opened up without even being told to, groaning as he pressed his thumb in between your lips and watched you suck at his thumb.

“I want you to get on your knees and open this pretty little mouth as wide as you can so I can facefuck you and explode down that perfect throat of yours before I fuck you stupid.” You stared up at him with wide eyes as he continued explaining, “I know you’ve only sucked my cock at your own pace or warmed it while I did paperwork but this will be different. I will control the pace I shove my cock into your mouth. Of course I will start slow and won’t shove the whole thing in, mind you. I will steadily work up to whatever pace I want with my whole cock in your mouth. If this scares you even a little bit I need you to tell me now otherwise we will use the same system of tapping that we’ve used before.“

He let you think about it for a second while he continued stroking your tongue with his thumb. He really didn’t care what you decided, He could do this or bend you over and spank your ass red until you were crying for forgiveness. He could edge you for however long he felt like before he fucked you or he could do the opposite and force you to cum over and over again before forcing you to do it one last time while squeezing around him. He truly did not care what you chose at this point.

“Okay, Okay, you can f-fuck my face.” He tsked once and you quickly changed the wording “I want you to f-fuck my face, please.”  His eyebrows shot up at this level of submission from you, he’s only seen it once at the very end of a session but figured you must be feeling as heady as he was after being chased for so long. 

 

He nodded his head and kissed your cheek with his thumb still in your mouth “Okay my naughty girl then get on your knees and place your hands on my thighs.”

He released your hands from his grasp and used it to lean against the tree behind you. Carding his other hand through the top of your hair he coaxed you to stare up at him as he explained “If you need me to slow down tap twice, if you need me to stop completely tap three times, if you just need a second to breathe slap me once, and if it’s okay to keep going make a small circle, do you understand? Use your words.” You fluttered your eyelashes and affirmed “Yes I understand.”

 

“Good. Now open up and relax your throat. I won’t start going all out until I feel ready, remember that. Oh and Darling, don’t let your eyes fall from mine or we start over, understood?” You agreed and kept eye contact with him as you opened your mouth to lay your tongue across your bottom lip. 

You looked like pure sin as he pulled his pants down just enough to pull himself out of his trousers. He tapped the head of his dick against your tongue before sliding into your mouth halfway and sliding out. He kept feeding it into you inch by inch until his hips were meeting your mouth with every slow thrust in.

 

“I came after you to apologize, you know? -fuck- I was going to beg on my knees for forgiveness if that’s what it took, but as I -merlin your mouth- was chasing after you in here -hah- I realized you should also apologize to me. I mean that shit you said in there -mphm yes- with our friends in the same room really pissed me off. What were you thinking speaking to me like that huh?”

Your eyes were shining with unshed tears as he started to speed up the tiniest bit. He groaned at the sight you made below him “ You came in - oh shit- already pissed off and made it my problem. I was -hells- expecting it to be honest just not to that point. Check in with me, where are you at right now?” Feeling you draw a small circle on his thigh he started thrusting faster and hitting the back of your throat with every roll of his hips. 

“I was no saint in there -seven hells- I can admit but did you even see a problem with your behavior Darling? Did you s-see a problem with your attitude or did you just -just like that- hope I wouldn’t care that you had one to begin with?” 

He was starting to lose control and he could feel it. He felt his release build with every choked noise that came out of you. You had tears streaming down your face now but that only drove his hips into your mouth harder. He let out a clenched “Ch-check in “ to see if you were okay. Feeling a fast circle, he continued this perfect pace as he shaped your throat with his cock.

He grunted with every thrust into your mouth and stared into your watery eyes. “‘At’s why I had to punish you, -fuck yes take it- I want my sweet girl back -stay just like that- I don’t much care for this mean vixen who’s taken over.” You moaned pitifully around his cock at his mean words which just made him smirk down at you. He felt his release fast approaching but knew even when he came down your throat it wasn’t going to take much to get him hard again, not right now. 

He slowed down but started sliding in deeper and harder wanting to feel your throat spasm around him. “Aww does My Darling not like it -hah hah fuuck- when I call her out? Or is it that she doesn’t like it when I say -yeees- she’s been bad? You have though, -fuck- you haven’t been good at all. -ngh- You won’t let me do my job and protect you. I know you can do it all by yourself but -shit darling- here’s a little secret: I enjoy you hiding behind me.” He admitted as he held you flush against him and moaned in his chest at the feeling of your throat clenching around him. 

He ground his hips into you for a few seconds before he got a fantastic idea and pulled out of your mouth completely. You coughed as you tried to take in huge gulps of air while he fisted his cock over you. Fist flying so fast it was a blur, He held your head all the way back by your hair and as he reached his peak and painted your skin with his release.

He groaned as he fell forward a bit, his tip pouring cum all over your chin, neck, collarbones, and shoulders. He couldn’t help but feel male pride at the fact he was marking you as his in the most primal way possible. All the while watching as your pupils expanded with every drop that hit your skin.

 

Both of you were breathing heavily by the time he finished completely. He let his hand drop from his dick to smear his release into your skin. “ I want to be the one he sees as a threat, I want to be the reason he can’t get to you, I want to be your shield and sword. It scares me to think you won’t use me in the way I want to be used.” He confessed as you kept your eyes locked to his even as he massaged himself into your pores.

You wanted to ask if that was what this was all about, if his lashing out could be so easily explained, but found words hard with the way he bruised your throat.

You couldn’t help the small smile that graced your lips as you rubbed small circles into his thigh. What a silly man your love was, he really thought you weren’t going to let him help destroy Erin when the time came to do so. You kinda hoped he would keep his word and kill the man with his bare hands and let you watch as he did it.

You heard him chuckling above you and hummed, questioning what he’s laughing about. He caught your chin in between his forefinger and thumb to bring your eyes up to meet his. “I’m assuming you want to continue if you're rubbing circles into my leg.” Suddenly you were hauled up to your feet to meet his gaze head on. 

You fell back down a bit as your legs failed to fully carry your weight. Sebastian caught you before you could fully fall and cooed “How precious, My Darling's legs aren’t working. Let’s fix that shall we?” You were always surprised at Sebastian’s strength but this example literally took your breath away. 

He bent down to hook his arms under your thighs and spread his hands to fully cup your ass so he could lift you. Pinning you to the tree, he carefully slid his hands to your hips to begin pulling at the ribbons keeping your panties connected. You both groaned at the sight of the fabric slipping from your heat with strings of your arousal sticking to the sheer cloth as it slowly dropped between your bodies.

You heard him curse and snapped your eyes back up to see his furrowed brow. You made a questioning noise to ask what was wrong to which he just scoffed before sarcastically explaining “Unless you can Accio a potion here I can’t actually fuck you like this which is highly- oh you little minx.” You smirked as you produced a contraceptive potion from your cleavage and waved it in his face teasingly.

“Uncork it for me while I get myself up again, I promise it won’t take long with you looking like that.” He instructed as he started grinding against you. You brought the vial to your mouth and popped the top off with your teeth, whining when his tip hit your clit you shakily brought the potion to his lips. You watched as he took it in between his teeth and threw his head back to swallow the liquid before spitting it to the floor beside you.

 

He turned his head to see you with blown out pupils and parted lips, gods you looked like temptation incarnate. “You looked fucked out already and I haven’t even started fucking you, am I really that appealing to you?” He teased but you just tilted your head and nodded while mouthing “Yes”. He clenched his jaw and groaned, he was almost fully hard again just from watching you drool over him.

He looked down to watch as his cock slid in between your soaked folds, he could feel you clench around nothing with every pass he made over your hole. He brought his gaze back up to your face to tease you a little more “I can feel how much you want me to start pounding into you but why don’t you go ahead tell me anyway, just so I know you actually want it.” It took a second for his words to register in your mind but once they did your eyes widened a comical amount. He watched in sadistic humor as you tried to get something out of that ruined throat.

He saw the moment you started getting frustrated and took a little pity on you, he pushed his body closer to you which made you bend even further into yourself and made him have to let the back of your knees slide into the inside of his elbows to keep you up. He leaned down close to your face while slowly lining his now fully hard cock up with your entrance. “Tell me Darling, who makes you into a mess like this?” Just as you began to whisper the answer he shoved himself into you.

You let out a strained scream as he sank into you until he was as deep as he could go. You wrapped your arms around his neck once he was fully seated inside of you and laid your head on him to whisper into his ear “‘At was mean and you -hiccup- know it.”  He laughed lightly while rubbing your side to give you some comfort while he let you get used to his size.

“I do but I also know that I told you what my plans were and I always keep my word Darling, you know that better than anyone.” He said before kissing your shoulder, you hummed and kissed his pulse point while dragging a finger up his spine. He could barely contain himself at the feeling of you fluttering around him and dragging your nail over his skin so tantalizingly, it was a blessing sent when you bit his earlobe while drawing a circle on his spine.

 

He moaned into your neck as he began to fuck into you the way he knew would drive you insane. Slowly rocking his hips and barely letting his cock leave you made those lovely noises leave you and float straight into his ear. He wanted to make you start babbling nonsense but not before giving into his base desires, “You never did say who made you such a mess Darling. Go on, speak the name of your undoing.“ He commanded while continuing to press into your deepest places and dragging out little whimpers from your lips.

“Y-you S-s-Sebastian, Only -nng- you.” Your whisper made him pick up his pace inside of you. He started withdrawing from you so he could pump into you harder and faster a little more with each thrust and gaining delightful airy little ah ah ah’s straight into his ear. 

 “Tell me who keeps you safe, who keeps you cared for.” He demanded as he licked up your throat and the taste of your sweat mixed with his cum drove him wild. You tangled your fingers into his hair as you replied “My L-Love, M-m-my Se-se -gods -please-.” He smirked as he nipped at your jaw and teased “Just Sebastian is fine Darling.”

 

You rolled your head back to look into his eyes and he was no longer able to hold back from slamming his hips into you. You looked utterly ruined in his arms. You were completely flushed, your hazy eyes tried to find his while a little spit started trailing out of your mouth. He followed the delicious blush up to your ears and down your neck to your still covered tits.

He didn’t know how he didn’t realize you were still wearing that damned brassiere but he wouldn’t let it stay on a second longer. He reached behind you to undo the ribbon but quickly became frustrated and just ripped the fabric off of you.

 

“Much better” he said as he watched your tits bounce in time with his thrust. He couldn’t help but cup one as he let the other find your ass so he could lift you back up since you had begun sliding down when he ripped the bodice off. The angle change and the flick to your nipple made you throw your head back as you arched your back at his actions. You came back down to see him with a devilish grin spread across his face.

He pinched your nipple as he asked “Darling tell me who is it - gods be damned- that makes you cum so hard you -feel so god- become a star?” You blinked at him trying to find a mind to string two words together but found it too hard. You whimpered and squeezed your eyes close as he started to increase his pace in the way that indicated he was close to the edge and you were right behind him. 

He pushed into your space more while dragging his hand down your body to start rubbing at your clit with his thumb. He panted into your ear as you screamed, “C’mon Darling scream my name.”

 

You were babbling and it was driving Sebastian mad, it was when you started murmuring “Sebastian,yes please, Sebastian don’t- too good- Sebastian good good, Sebastian, Sebastian, Sebastian” did he know he had you right where he wanted you. He just needed to feel you clenching around him before he released or he might cry actual tears. 

“Cum for me Darling, show me the stars” he commanded and you obeyed, just like it was meant to be.

You came with a scream of his name and it sent him over the edge right along with you. His hips couldn’t stop themselves and kept thrusting for a few seconds until he buried himself deep inside of you. 

 

He kissed your face until you came back into your body and gave him the dopiest smile he’s ever seen on your face before whispering a shy “Hi”.  He chuckled at the adorable act and kissed your forehead before whispering his own greeting “Welcome back to earth Darling, enjoy your trip?” You hummed your appeasement and buried your face into his neck. 

 

After a few moments you asked him to put you down as your legs were cramping. He hissed as he pulled out of you and watched you flush deeper at the small drip drip drip falling out of you. You moaned in embarrassment at the noise and leaned against him when your feet met the ground. 

 

 

 

 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

 

 

 

He rubbed your back as you clenched his shirt in your fist, only to shoot back and stare at his still clothed chest. You reared your head back to look up at him and nearly shrieked “You were dressed the whole time?!”

 

Sebastian had the nerve to cock a brow at your statement before smirking “Only pulled my pants down just a bit but yeah stayed dressed the entire time. Not all of us fell apart at the seams.” You scoffed as he snickered “No, you just ripped my seams. I really liked this set as well!” He cooed with eyes still full of mirth. “It’s okay Darling, I’ll buy you another one.”

Rolling your eyes you told him “You might as well, it’s not like you bought this one and the rest or anything.” He stopped laughing then and stared at you, realizing what you said to make him react this way you had to laugh yourself. “Is providing for me really a thing for you? Honestly?”

He grabbed your hand and kissed the back of it “Yes My Dove it is a thing for me. You must understand I had nothing for so long, now that I do have something I want to give you everything.” He admitted and it melted your heart. 

 

You remembered that fifteen year old boy who would often wish for riches and wondered how he would react if he only knew the man he would become. You cupped Sebastian’s jaw and softly spoke “I’m sorry about my temper earlier, you were right about me being angry before I stepped foot into the house. I was angry that I had allowed certain stalkers to affect not only me but you as well. You have been so tense over the last few weeks and I did nothing to help you. It infuriated me that I allowed that to happen and us fighting did nothing to help my anger. Can you forgive me My Love?”

He just sighed and nuzzled into your hand “Please don’t think that, your presence in my life was the only thing keeping me together My Dove. I only hope you’ll forgive me as well. You were right, I was keeping you out of the loop again and I shouldn’t have. I also shouldn’t have taken my frustrations out on you like I did, I should have gotten over myself enough to tell you that I’m terrified you’re gonna do something and I won’t be there to save you if it goes sideways.”

You smiled and softly told him “Silly man, I will always want you by my side, We will stay alive as long we face this threat together. In the future, I may have to face some things by myself but you will still be with me. I will keep you in my mind to remember that I have something worth living for. As I’ve already told you, I will always return to you and nothing or no one will stop me from doing just that.”  Sebastian leaned down to kiss you then. He kissed you and you knew that your plan had worked exactly as you intended.

Eventually he pulled away and took in your still naked form, “I’m glad we got that out of our systems but would you mind telling me what you’ve done with my shed?” You laughed as you waved your hand (that was still glowing strong, which was weird as it usually faded by now) and you were back to standing in the small room. You heard some things clang around but assumed it was just items going back to their original places.

Sebastian just stared around the room before his eyes found you again. You summoned your thick jacket you had worn out of the house over your outfit to you and shrugged it on. “What the actual fuck are you Dove?” He said in a stunned voice, you felt the traces of insecurity fill you before he continued “Actually I already know, You’re the goddess I’m meant to devote my entire life to. I’m not sure I deserve the honor but I’ll do anything you ask me to do. It’s a privilege to serve as your number one devotee” 

You were blushing heavily as he came to stand in front of you to hold your face in his hands. He leaned down to give you a deep kiss before asking “Will you please explain how you did that? with extreme detail if you would.”

You laughed as he picked you up to carry you back into the house. You asked him as you wrapped your arms around his neck.“Have I ever told you how I came into possession of my shop in Hogsmeade?” He shook his head and you started the tale of Fastidio the Poltergeist.

 

 

~

 

 

 

 

Well isn’t this interesting.

 

Erin hid behind a crate as he listened to you talk about some stupid ghost shop or something, he couldn’t really focus at the moment.

He was too focused on the cooling sensation sticking to the inside of his thigh in his pants.

 

He had been watching your abode all day, trying to catch the reactions to his little gifts left on your friends doorsteps. At first both of you had reacted exactly like he thought you would and it made him excited to see what you and your present owner would do next.

But then you went into that old woman’s house and everything changed.

 

He watched as you stomped out of her house and over to yours with a fire in your eyes that suggested you were ready to kill. He was well acquainted with the look as a matter of fact. He watched you enter the house and then exit the back door not even ten minutes later to go into a shed with determination written across your face. He was curious about what you were doing in there but didn’t dare risk moving closer at this moment.

Hours passed before you exited the building with sweat clinging to your brow. He had almost fallen asleep in his tree waiting on you to return to the house but.was wide awake now. Grabbing at his bed to find the instrument he needed to see what you were up to now. He let out a low “Yes” as he raised his spyglass to get a better view of whatever you were planning.

He had started to become impatient when you finally burst out the back door running with an armful of clothing and giggling as you were chased by that oaf. What were you two doing?

 

He decided it was dark enough to not be seen as he followed the man into the shed. His curiosity was peaked when he was greeted by nothing but empty air and a bundle of clothing on the floor. 

He reached down to pick up the clothing and suddenly found himself in a completely different room with another crumpled up article of clothing. What the fuck was going on? He realized he only had one choice at the moment and reached for the new article of clothing.

Room after room blurred in his vision until he landed in a forest, he was near hysterical at this point because this was obviously a trap and he had walked right into it! He was just going to have to ki-

wait.

What was that? 

 

His head snapped as he heard you speak in a voice he’s never heard from you before. He felt like he was hypnotized by the cadence of your voice, following it in a daze as he silently moved amidst the shadows and trees to make sure he wasn’t caught by you or that ingrate.

Finally he saw you standing against a tree and his heart stopped beating. You looked… you looked like sin.  He felt every drop of moisture leave his mouth as he slowly took in every detail of your scantily clad form. He froze up for a second when you had twisted your head in his direction like you could feel him staring at you. 

Erin let out a breath of relief when you kept turning your head while taking a step forward and called out that man’s name worriedly while searching for him. Erin watched as he crept up behind ever so slowly until you noticed his presence and started running from the idiot while.. laughing? You never laughed when Erin chased you.

He furrowed his brows and moved to follow the chase only to stop as you were pressed against a tree but didn’t see what happen next because of course the moron just had to obstruct his view of what was happening. Scoffing Erin moved as quietly and as quickly as he could so he could clearly see what the man was doing to you.

 

That’s what started this feeling

 

 

*********

 

 

 

He watched as you fell to your knees and- Salazar bless him 

 

You didn’t just look like sin incarnate, you were sin incarnate.

 

He watched in fascination as his rival somehow got you to submit to him with ease. How come you had never acted so sweet with him? Of course he had never thought to do this but now?

He saw his competition (since when did he start thinking of that fool as competition?) speaking to you but could tell he wasn’t casting some spell over you. No no, the only one casting a spell was you.

He watched with rapt attention as the man started using you for his own pleasure and you were willingly allowing it. It baffled Erin to no end because you fought him on everything, he couldn’t play with you but this man could use you?

 

He felt himself start to stiffen in his pants and cursed. He hadn’t dealt with this problem in a while but staring at you he knew it wasn’t going away any time soon. He hissed as he cupped himself over his pants to relieve some of the pressure that was building. 

He had never really found interest with these kinds of things before, he had thought them too messy and too distracting. He found these kinds of thoughts led him to make mistakes he could have easily avoided but seeing you so pliable made him second guess that thought process.

Erin was breathing heavily at this point and couldn’t stop himself from shoving his hand down his pants as the mule lifted you like you weighed nothing. ‘I could do that too, it was always easy to throw her around in the chamber’ Erin thought to pacify himself as you pulled something from your chest with a smirk. 

 

Erin couldn’t tear his eyes away from the scene and realized in that moment that he wanted to make you sound like that for him.

 

He thought he had you all figured out, he thought he knew exactly what he was going to do when he got you back to your rightful home but watching this display you were putting on gave Erin a very different idea. He knew exactly what he was going to ask from The Keepers as payment now. For a job well done, he would demand he be able to keep you as his. He wanted you under him like this whenever the mood struck him.

 

He could feel his release fast approaching and didn’t try to stave it off. There will be other times to do so but he was way too desperate to try right now. 

Suddenly a burst of light flashed and at first Erin thought it was the finale to his ministrations but soon realized that you were the source of light. He stared at you as ribbons of magic curled and flowed under your skin like water and Erin was fascinated to say the least. He wanted to trace the glowing lines delicately with the tips of his fingers and watch you shiver from overstimulation. 

There was one thing bothering him about the new addition to your appearance and that was when and how did your magic ascend to this level?

The Keepers couldn’t possibly know about this, they would have called him in the moment they realized you were missing if they had. He couldn’t let them find out either, they would deny him ownership over you if they saw the connection you had to your magic. They would keep you to themselves and Erin would never be able to see you again, which just won’t do at all. 

 

*********

 

 

He felt something shift in his psyche as he watched you two calm down from your activities. He was starting to understand why Sebastian made his hackles raise and why you had compared the two of them. He could see it clearly now, they were both cut from the same ore but shaped to be different weapons.

 

Erin was a sharp jagged dagger, small enough to conceal and used as a last resort. Anyone with enough coin could buy his loyalty and no matter how well or unwell he was treated he would still deal damage if pointed in the right direction and would easily disappear afterwards, never to be caught. He would allow enemies to grab him and cut down the one who wielded him, he wouldn’t care as long as the enemy gave him what he wanted.

Sebastian was a sword, easily seen and ready to be used at any given opportunity. Training was needed to properly wield him but once he was mastered the damage he dealt was deadly and loud. There would be no question he was the one to cut someone down, He wouldn’t fear if he was caught afterwards because he was loyal to the one wielding him. if he was properly cared for and treated well he would never stray away, making sure that no enemy could slay the one brandishing him. 

 

He had to give the man the credit he deserved though, considering he had accomplished something that Erin never could. The man made you obey him, you willingly allow yourself to bend to his wants and needs, sometimes before the man ever even says a word of what he desires you to do. Erin listened to you apologize for something you had said to the man and nearly gave away his hiding spot just to solidify you actually knew how to say the words “I’m sorry”.

 

He was almost uncovered anyway when you brought down the illusion with just a flick of your wrist. Luckily his reflexes kicked in and he quickly moved behind a chest to watch as you were carried out the door and back into the house. After a while he snuck out of the shed and back to the forest to formulate a plan to take you back to the keepers.


Later that night while in the room he rented for the night, Erin stepped out of the shower he had desperately needed with smug grin. He had decided to attack in two days time and vowed once he was rewarded ownership over you for his efforts that he would immediately start your training. You will behave for him like you behaved for his rival, no matter what he had to do to gain your obedience.

 

You will belong to him and him alone.

Notes:

I’m so glad to see you here! Here’s what you missed if you skipped those spicy scenes:

1st:
Sebastian explains he wants to be Erins main target to protect you and the fact he’s worried you won’t utilize him in the fight approaching

2nd:
Erin watches your activities like the little creeper he is and realizes he wants to do those same activities with you not having thought about the idea before. He sees your “Afterglow” (hehehe) and realizes you’ve leveled up ( but doesn’t explain how DW, everyone gets to find exactly how together lol0

That’s it, I don’t put much plot in there for a reason, but also that’s the LAST of the smut for this story! There won’t be too much time for them to get physical again after this ;)

I will be posting two chapters simultaneously as the next chapter will be short and not so sweet.it won’t be angsty don’t worry but isn’t weird how quiet Isidora has been recently? :)

Any doodles have some incorrect quotes after the long journey you’ve traveled to get here:

***

Sebastian: *exists*

Erin: You could never measure up to me, I don’t know why Mc chose you over me. Just looking at you makes me angry.

Also Erin: He could have been a real threat to me I know it.

***

Erin: I left you gifts!

Everyone: TAKE THEM BACK

***

Maegaery: Hey girl, so can we talk about that evil man from your past who’s clearly got you fucked up.

Mc *who’s obviously being affected ny her trauma*: Why would you think I had a bad past?

***

Maegaery: He’s trying to isolate you

Mc: only because he’s a pussy

***

Mc: Hey Sebastian! I’ve gotta tell you something!

Sebastian: Nobody tell her anything istg

***

Sebastian: You’re faking your bravery

Mc: and? Your point?

***

Erin: I think I saw God today

Erin: She’s the girl I used to torture but now I want to fuck her, crazy right?

***

That’s all I got ran folks I’m sorry but thank you for reading, you can leave a kudo or comment if you wish, you can also bookmark because idk when I’m gonna post next lol. Come yell at me over on tumblr @makebelieve muse anytime!

I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUH-BYE

Chapter 16: Limitations of Control

Summary:

Isidora warned you and Erin gives you a hand crafted present.

Notes:

I’m keeping this as vague as possible for a REASON

Warnings: BIG ONE: LITERAL DEAD DOVE (description marked with ***), Nose bleed. and loss of consciousness

Songs that planned this chapter

Can You Feel My Heart - Mothica ver.

Control - Halsey

I say this with all my love, Get wrecked lol

“We need to talk Flower Bud” Isidora spoke with a stern voice as she stood above you.

 

You immediately sat up straight without taking your eyes off of her, how had she gotten out of- wait, where were you? Last you knew you were in bed with Sebastian after he had explained the plan for tomorrow but now you were in a blank white space. 

“You need to figure out what your next steps are.” Isidora said as she started circling around you, never letting her gaze leave your form at her feet. “You need to have a plan of action for when this one inevitably goes south.”

You scoffed and began to stand to meet her hard stare with one of your own. “ Why do you believe it will fail Isidora? We know he will come soon and we can prepare for when he does. I know how his mind works, remember? ” She chuckled darkly at that ‘You think you do but what if his motive has changed? What if he has a new reason to capture you?”

Your brow furrowed in confusion “ What could have possibly changed his motive? He wants to capture me to bring me back to the keepers so he can use me to let his frustrations out” She hummed before stopping right in front of you before asking “What frustrations exactly?”

“Dove? What are you doing down here so late?”

You let out a gasp at the sound of Sebastian’s voice. You twisted your head to him before realizing you were in the study. You blinked down to your hand and realized you were holding a queen statue from the map. “Dove? Are you okay?” His voice was coming closer as you started to feel uneasiness creep into your chest, how had you gotten down here in the first place?

You cleared your throat and nodded your head “Yes I’m fine My Love don’t worry, I couldn’t sleep so I decided to come down and run through some scenarios that were keeping me awake.” The lie fell from your lips easily but Sebastian didn’t look like he believed a word of it.

He grabbed your hand that wasn’t holding the small statue and squeezed it before murmuring “You scared me, I woke to your side of the bed empty and cold. How long have you been down here?” You shook your head as you told him truthfully “I have no idea, time has gotten away from me it seems.” He sighed at that and began pulling you to the door “Let’s just go back to bed, we need to be well rested for tomorrow. Are you sure you’re okay?” 

You didn’t know so it seemed lying was your only option at the moment, at least until you could figure out what was going on. “Yes I’m sure, c’mon we probably only have a few hours left until morning.” You put down the statue and stepped to his side as you both exited the Study.

~

You just wanted to see Poppy before the chaos that was sure to come from this meeting but you hadn’t been able to leave your doorstep.

Erin had returned to Feldcroft at some point last night to drop off one last gift it seems. This one was hand crafted and even had a little note so you knew it was just for you. You could only sip at your morning tea as you stared at his offering for you feeling utterly numb.

”Dove? I thought you were heading over to see- what the actual fuck.” You flinched at Sebastian’s pet name because he didn’t know of the carnage on your doorstep.

Right in front of your door way was a white bird, a mangled message made white bird.

***
A dove was laid with care so there was no chance either of you could miss it, It’s head was twisted in a sickening position and worse it’s wings were cut off and the inflicted wounds were haphazardly sewn back together. The message was plenty clear “this is what will become of you once I get my hands on you. Be prepared.”

***

You lifted the note to Sebastian’s face and spoke in a blank voice “ He left this as well, if I didn’t know any better I would say it almost reads as a love confession.” He snatched the parchment from your finger tips to read over the obsessive words as you continued to stare at the dead bird and sip at your tea.

He growled and pulled you inside the house to block your sight of the dove. Cupping your face, he whispered his instructions for you. “Treasure I need you to listen to me and do as I say. You’re going to go upstairs and take a shower while I deal with this. I need you to let me handle this and not let this settle on your shoulders alone, can you do that for me?” 

You nodded slowly and headed upstairs while Sebastian headed to the back for the necessary tools to, once again, clean up the mess Erin had left. As you turned the taps Isidora whispered into your mind ‘You should know better than to believe Erin didn’t meticulously write that note just to mess with your head. He wrote it that way for a reason, maybe you should revisit our conversation from last night if you still refuse to see it.”


You stepped under the spray and began shivering but not because the water was cold. You were shivering because as the steam rolled over the top of the curtain you realized just what Isidora had meant when she said Erin’s motives have changed.

Which meant he had new material to use against you and you had no idea how to counteract it.

~

 

“I know what I’m asking of you is a lot but please understand I wouldn’t do this unless absolutely necessary!” Sebastian yelled out over the disgruntled tenants of Feldcroft after telling them they had one of two choices; 1) leave to one of the nearby villages until they were called back or 2) Stay and risk their lives. 

Many people cried out in outrage at being given this ultimatum. They wanted to know what would happen to their homes should they leave, this was everything they had after all. They wanted to know what they should do about their children and if leaving would be a worse decision because not every hamlet had enough room for the families. They wanted to know what the big threat was or at least Davis did. 

“I know it has something to do with that woman of yours! So tell us oh fearless Lord what hell has that wench brought upon our peaceful existence!?” Sebastian was going to rip into the man but stopped at your maniacal laughter.

Everyone turned their attention to you as you wiped a fake tear from your eye and sighed. You looked up to find the offensive man and glared “My My how disrespectful this one is. You want to know what is going to happen should you not leave? Fine, what’s going to happen is-“ Sebastian slammed a hand over your mouth as he whispered harshly in your face “What. Are. You. Doing. That was not part of the plan and you know it.” 

Anne took over for him while he dealt with you. He stared down at you infuriated as you pried his hand from your face and revealed a smirk “Oh Sebastian you should have realized by now, you can’t keep anything contained for long, especially not something like this .” You said condescendingly as your nose- your nose was bleeding.

He started to panic as he watched you raise a hand to your upper lip when you felt the blood trickle down to your mouth. You muttered a curse and started to sway a bit. He caught you as you fell forward “Dove what is happening to you?” 

You groaned and gripped his elbows hard as you whispered “I don’t know”

 

~

 

You were back in that white space when Isidora appeared in front of you again asking “Have you figured out a plan yet?” 

You whipped your head to her and snarled “ what the fuck are you doing to me ?” She sighed in disappointment as she walked over to you “I was giving you a chance to plan for what will happen next but it seems it was a wasted opportunity.”

You stepped into her space as you nearly growled at her “ I don’t think you understand Isidora, I already have a plan and it’s to get rid of that maniac for good. ” She sighed as she stepped closer while maintaining eye contact. “Tch, and here I thought we were finally starting to understand each other. Wake up will you? Erin isn’t going to go down easy and you-“ “ YES I! I AM TIRED OF YOUR BULLSHIT! NOW TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE DOING TO MY BODY ISIDORA! ” 

You had grown tired of her questioning your choices concerning the situation and wanted her to answer your question for once instead of it being the other way around. “ You seem to forget who is inhabiting who, Isidora. You are not in control of me and never will be. ”

She gave you an evil grin before taunting “How sure are you about that Little Flower Bud?”

 

~

 

“I don’t know what happened Anne! She has been acting weird since last night, First I found her in the office late at night confused she was there, then she was spaced out all breakfast before she found the gift on our doorstep, and then she didn’t say a word until that little moment! Now this? Something is wrong and I can’t help but think-“ Anne froze in the doorway of his bedroom and his stomach sank. He had left you in the bed to fetch Anne, he wasn’t even gone for five minutes. 

“Sebastian, she’s not here. She’s not in the bedroom.” Anne turned to him with wide eyes. He rushed over to see she was right, you weren’t in the room. He pushed past his sister to check everywhere, under the bed, the bathroom, the closet, even behind the door but you were nowhere to be found. “Where could she have gone to?” That’s when the twins heard it, someone was singing.

The two followed the sound of the voice singing a lullaby of sorts neither had ever heard before. 

 

Oh my little bird soar fast and high, over oceans and clear skies

Sing me sweet, Sing me kind Oh my little bird

Oh my little bird tell my lover good night, tell them I see them in moonlight 

Oh my little bird sing a song of a love never gone, of a love never wrong

Sing it sweet, Sing it kind, Oh my little bird.

Oh my little bird trouble has arrived and I’m scared out my mind. 

Oh my little bird can’t you teach me to fly?

Teach me swift, Teach me fine, Oh my little bird.

Oh my little bird tell my lover goodbye, it seems I won’t survive the night 

Oh my little bird sing my lover this line 

Remember me sweet, Remember me kind 

Oh my little bird

 

Sebastian and Anne stared at you as you knocked over every piece on the map with the queen. You must have felt their eyes on you because you turned your head in their direction with a deliberate slowness. 

They saw your eyes and realized that it wasn’t you staring at them, you didn’t have red irises. 

You chuckled lowly before addressing the two in the door “Finally! It sure took you long enough! I was beginning to think you didn’t actually care for-“ Suddenly your eyes got real wide before they rolled back into your head.

Sebastian stepped forward only to be stopped by Anne shooting an arm out to block his path. “No Sebastian, we don’t know what’s happening.” He scoffed and tried to force his way in “you don’t know what going on but I do. I know who really has a hold on her and it’s about to get real bad if we-“ “You’re wrong” 

The twins whipped their heads in your direction, the voice that just came from you sounded ethereal. They were left speechless as you began to faintly glow from under your skin, the ends of your hair began to float and sway as if the air was replaced with water, and Your eyes were opalescent as they stared at Sebastian with an unwavering gaze before nodding once and moving in their direction. 

He swallowed harshly as you moved past them and up the stairs. Once you reached the platform you turned to the twins and spoke in that eerie, reverberating way that made him feel like he should fall to his knees and start praying. “Be not afraid Sebastian Sallow, all will be well.“

The twins watched as you retreated down the hall and listened with halted breath until they heard the door close.

Anne turned to him with a frantic “What the fuck was that?!”  

Notes:

MUHAHAHAHA

HAHAHAAH PEOPLE FINNA GET MESSED UUUUUUUPPPPPPP

Next chapter: Final fight for freedom- ROUND 1: Isidora vs Mc

Who was that at the end tho? Find out next time on DRAGON BALL Z

No seriously something big is about to happen next chapter that I have been planning since I started this story:)

Incorrect quotes are

***

Isidora: I’m putting you in time out for not listening to me

Mc: YOU LIVE IN MY MIND HOW TF ARE YOU GOING TO DO THAT

***

Isidora: Istg you know what it’s my turn to drive

Isidora immediately: I’m going to be creepy af

***

Isidora: It’s my turn to control the body!

Mc: too bad it’s MY body huh?

V.I.C: since you two can’t get along I’m taking control :)

***

Mc: *becomes a shiny Pokémon”

Sebastian: I said I would be the best Devotee but I didn’t think she would take it seriously???

***

lol I’ll post the next chapter soon but I want you to sit with this for a second. You probably know what’s about to happen but I still would love to see your reactions so give a kudos or drop a comment and you can always come scream at me on tumblr whenever @makebelievemuse you can also bookmark because I have no posting schedule

I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUH-BYE

Chapter 17: The Limitations of Battle Part 1: The Battle of the Mind

Summary:

The Battle for your freedom has begun and it starts with the woman who started it all

Notes:

FREEDOM FIGHT ROUND 1:
ISIDORA VS MC

Warnings for this chapter: violence( what two sisters don’t try to kill each other by throwing a pillar at each other), character death ( no one who wasn’t already dead), and language

Is it OOC behavior if there wasn’t really any character definition to begin with? I guess we’ll never know. (Also it’s too late in the plot for me to gaf if I’m going to be honest lol)

Anyway here’s your music for this chapter:

All The Things She Said - Poppy ver.

Free - Florence + The Machine

Let Down - Mack Loren ver.

NOW FIGHT

You were going to fucking kill her.

 

“ISIDORA GET IN HERE RIGHT NOW!” You screamed into the blinding white void. You’ve been here seething since she forced you behind the door you had created to separate your consciousness from hers. She took over your mind so quickly you had no chance to stop whatever she had planned and you couldn’t help but think maybe The Keepers were right about her.

Your screaming turned into heavy breathing as you watched the white room slowly start to morph around you. You watched the walls start to form around you and soon realized you were now standing in the middle of the map chamber. You couldn’t help but laugh hysterically before yelling out “YOU CAN’T PULL THE SAME TRICK TWICE YOU BITCH!” 

“This isn’t me doing this.” You spun around to find the woman staring around the room with confusion. You watched her take in the familiar room with concern and bewilderment written across her features. You didn’t know if this was another trick or not but you didn’t care. You were going to get some answers from the woman who imprisoned you in your own psyche. 

“Cool, I really don’t give a fuck who is doing this at the moment if I’m being honest. What I want to know is what made you believe possessing me was a good idea? Honestly, what was your plan there? Were you going to possess me and run away or were you going to kill everyone so no one would be left to tell the difference if it’s me or you in control?” 

She scoffed and rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms, as if she were offended by your accusations. You quickly realized it wasn’t because she was offended you accused her, but rather she was embarrassed you called her out in the first place. That could only mean- “YOU DIDN’T HAVE A PLAN BESIDES POSSESSING ME DID YOU??”

“Be quiet would you?! Of course I had a plan! I was going to make everyone believe you were finally breaking down or something because of the pressure Erin has been steadily applying. They would have locked you in the house “For your own good” which would allow me to escape scratch free while they became fodder for The Menace.” She said indignantly, like it was the best plan ever created and you were being stupid for not praising her intellect. 

 

She stood there in front of you like she hadn’t just explained how she planned on undoing everything you fought tooth and nail for. Every step forward to be included in those plans, Every ragged breath you took after lying through your teeth to make those around you stop looking at you like you might break at any second, Every sob you choked down in the middle of the night after waking from a nightmare just so Sebastian wouldn’t shut you out of any conversation surrounding Erin. She was going to undermine every sacrifice you had made to run away.

You didn’t even have a response to that besides stilted breathing and clenched fist. You dropped your head and saw your response sitting in its holster on your forearm, so with fury coursing through your veins you pulled out your wand and casted a Confingo straight at her. Smiling wickedly as you heard her scream as she barely dodged the fireball. 

She stared at you bewildered as she pulled out her own wand to try and defend herself against your rage. “What are you doing?!” She asked while trying to not be hit by the Diffendo you casted in her direction. Only to barely miss getting hit by the Depulso you sent her way not even two seconds later. She watched the walls crack and crumble at the force of the spell as she thought ‘Gods that would have hurt’ while trying to get herself into a defensive mindset.

“Oh I’m sorry, did you not want me to hurt you?” You droned as you dived out of the way of her Bombarda “It’s not my fault you keep giving me mixed signals!” You sent a Glacius to the ground under her feet and watched with glee as she tried and failed to keep her balance.

“I was doing it for your own good!” She screamed out as she sent a Leviosa in your direction. You weren’t able to dodge it in time but Isidora was a bigger fool than you thought if she truly believed you couldn’t break this spell easily, you’ve only been doing it since you were fifteen. Landing on your feet, you quickly sent multiple successive strong casts of magic at her to try and stun her. 

 

“My own good? MY OWN GOOD? Since when did you start speaking with my mother?” You snarled and raised a shield around you with a swift Protego as she tried to send you back with a strong blast of magic. She was quickly met with a Stupefy the moment her magic stopped flowing from her wand. 

She held her head in one of her hands as she barked out a cruel “Your mother would never have allowed you to do half the things I have!” You scoffed as you pulled on the ancient magic stores from your core to throw a pillar at her, only to watch her shatter it with some difficulty before the stone could squash her like the pest she was. You both stood still for a moment to take a moment and swallow down deep lungfuls of air. 

You began to coldly laugh as you pushed back some hair that had fallen to your face before asking “What could you possibly be talking about? Is this about me and Sebastian’s sex life? Come oonnnn, I know you’re no prude, you’re the one who gave him those pointers after all.” 

She scoffed and retorted “Yes that is part of it actually. You let him distract you from your problems with a couple of kisses and some pet names, meanwhile the problem is out there watching Feldcroft trying to find the weaknesses he could exploit to his favor!” She sighed with condescension dripping off her breath before giving you a contemptuous smirk. “I allowed you to have your freedom Little Flower Bud. Which brings us to the other part, seeing what you’re willing to risk our freedom on, I realized that maybe  returning to your mother is exactly what needs to happen.” 

 

“She would be appalled at your behavior as of late, she would destroy you if she knew exactly who turned you into nothing but a cock drunk whore and you know it. That’s when I realized she would just adore the version of you I could create, so why not return and allow her to have her ideal daughter? You would hate the life built for you against your will so much you would allow me complete control! You wouldn’t try to fight against me just so you wouldn’t have to live that life!” She laughed after thoroughly explaining her plan.

You kept quiet while Isidora got her villain monologue out of her system. (honestly what else could you call that?) Until you felt your magic telling you what to do and listened to its suggestion with deranged amusement. You began cackling at what you were about to do to the woman which made her stop in trepidation. You heard her demand you to tell her what was so funny but decided to show her instead, not without a forewarning of course. You weren’t completely cruel.

 

“You think it would be so easy to live that life? Do you truly that cage would come without it’s own set of problems for you to face? Fine let us see how strong The Forgotten Ancient Magic Wielder really is.”

After your foreboding challenge, Isidora’s world suddenly went dark.

 

~

 

“Isidora Rose! Just what do you think you are doing?!” Her aunt Cordelia yelled from the doorway of her childhood home. What was she doing back here? She looked down to see herself back in her Seventeen year old body. 

 

She was trying to figure out what was going on when her aunt grabbed her arm in a bruising grip and shoved a fat finger in her face as she hissed “You better not be going to see that boy again! He’s not good enough to be associated with a daughter of the Morganach family!” 

Isidora ripped her arm from her aunt's grip and glared at the woman who she hadn't seen in ages before words started flowing from her mouth without permission. “I’ve already told you, I have to go to Hogsmeade today to gather my things for school!” Wait a second she remembers this. What in the blazes was she doing back here and on this day of all days?

Cordelia scoffed and poked her finger into Isidora’s chest “You’re lucky your father is soft with you girl, otherwise you wouldn’t be attending that blasted school in the first place! Don’t get any funny ideas about wandering around, you come straight home understand? I better not hear of any meetings between you and that boy or so help me.”

Isidora scoffed and turned her back on her aunt “ Yeah yeah, I’ll make sure to keep far from any boys you don’t approve of or else face your cane I get it. I’ll be leaving now!” She called out as sarcastically as she dared before breaking into a sprint with a wide grin on her face. She knew Isaiah was waiting for her on the bridge heading into Hogsmeade and didn’t want to keep him waiting any longer.

 

“Well isn’t this interesting” Isidora stopped in her tracks as a strange voice reached her ears, the voice felt familiar she just… couldn’t place how. “So you tried to use my lover's station against me knowing yours was just as bad if not worse. Tsk Tsk Isidora Tsk Tsk”  Isidora whipped her head around trying to find the person speaking to her. 

She saw a woman sitting on the edge of the well twirling her hair with her wand just before her world faded to black. “Let’s see how your aunt reacts to you meeting up with your love shall we?”

 

~

 

“YOU INSOLENT CHILD!” A plate soared past Isidora’s head as her vision came back to her. Ah so her aunt had heard of her covert date with Isaiah then.

“I WILL NO LONGER ALLOW YOU TO UNDERMINE ME! HOW MANY TIMES MUST I TELL YOU TO STAY AWAY FROM HIM? I FORBID YOU FROM RETURNING TO THAT SCHOOL AS PUNISHMENT! DO YOU HEAR ME ISIDORA? YOU WILL BE DISOWNED FROM THIS FAMILY SHOULD YOU DISOBEY ME!” Cordelia screeched in the small home while her father just sat there emotionless. It was as if the woman’s tirade had no effect on the man, Isidora knew it probably didn’t.

She had enough of her aunt though and screamed right back at her  “FINE! GO AHEAD AND GET RID OF ME ON THE FAMILY TREE THEN! I’D RATHER BE WITH HIM AND PENNILESS THAN BE IN THIS FAMILY AND HAVE GALLEONS TO SPEND ON FRIVOLOUS THINGS TO KEEP ME FROM HEADING TO THE GALLOWS MYSELF!” 

She went to her room to collect all she could and locked her door behind her. She listened to her aunt bang on the door as the voice returned “Well that could have gone better, did you even think about what a penniless existence might look like or did you believe hunger would be satisfied by love's warmth?” Isidora growled as she shoved anything her hand latched onto into her expanding bag. Why was this voice being so cruel to her?

“Oho are you getting angry with me? Do you not think this is what my mother will ask when you return to her in my body? Your aunt is behaving like a saint compared to how my mother will react when we return. I’m only trying to prepare you for what you’ll face Isidora.”   Isidora didn’t understand what the voice was talking about and couldn’t care to try and figure it out right now either. 

She tossed her bag over her shoulder and turned to her window to leave but was stopped when she saw the woman from the well sitting on her window sill. The woman laughed at her expression as Isidora’s vision started to fade.

 

“Come now Isidora, remind me, how did our mentors react to your relationship again?”

 

~

 

“Miss Morganach, I do believe we told you to leave that boy. He will just hinder your studies and capabilities, you cannot allow anything to cause your focus to stray.” Professor Rackham admonished her the first night she returned to Hogwarts. 

“Listen to Percival girl, We know what’s best for you and that boy is nowhere close to good enough.” Rookwood chimed in from his place at the table where he was drinking some kind of amber liquid. Isidora scoffed and rebutted “I think I can decide that for myself thank you.” 

Rookwood huffed out a disbelieving breath before sneering “You’re still wet behind the ears girl, you wouldn’t know anything of importance. Your best chance at life is to do as you’re told and be grateful we are here to lead you down the correct path.” 

Isidora rolled her eyes at the man’s condescending words and asked “Is there an actual reason I was summoned Professors or did you only wish to gossip about my love life like school girls?”

“Drop the attitude young miss. You are speaking to your elders, you’d do best to behave like it.” San Bakar reprimanded her over his shoulder. Isidora never really trusted that man, the Ravenclaw always seemed to be planning something and it unnerved her to no end. 

She straightened her shoulders in an act of defiance as she countered the man “With all due respect Professor, it is my first night of my last year at Hogwarts and I am quite tired of explaining myself about this trivial matter. I have already been disowned by my family for him, don’t think I have reached my limit with what I’m willing to sacrifice for him.”

Niamh giggled at that as she appeared behind Isidora and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “That’s a good girl, give these old bags hell over what’s important to you. It’s good to see you so passionate about something, I was worried you would return to us with the same melancholy you’ve had these previous years. I am however worried about this disownment you speak of. Surely your father isn’t that upset about your relationship?” “I miss her.” 

There’s that voice again! Isidora shook her head trying to shake the sound from her head as she answered her headmistress “Although It wasn’t my father’s decision but my aunt Cordelia’s, he didn’t do or say anything to stop it. It’s no matter to me because I’ll have Isaiah and he’s all the family I need, at least for now that is.”  

Niamh smiled at her until Rookwood howled with laughter and barked out “ For now!? Surely you don’t mean you wish to create a family with the boy! Why, what a ridiculous thought!” He continued to chortle as Isidora’s temper started to flare dangerously. 

Niamh scolded Charles as Isidora lashed out with a sharp “Only as ridiculous as your wife agreeing to marry you and to birth your children Rookwood. How many are there now? 5?” Suddenly the room fell into a freezing silence as it was an open secret Charles only had two legitimate children with the wife he had to essentially buy. The real secret was how many illegitimate children he actually had.

Bakar stood from his seat by the fireplace to stare in her eyes as he scolded her “I believe I told you to mind yourself when speaking to us child, I will not repeat myself again.” Isidora snarled “Or what Bakar?” 

Niamh stepped in between the two before something started that couldn’t be stopped. Niamh squeezed her shoulder and led Isidora  to the door behind her. Niamh gave her a small smile as she instructed “You best head to bed sweet girl. Tomorrow is your first day of your last year with us, you wouldn’t want to be late because you overslept would you? Now go and dream sweet dreams of your future.” 

 

Isidora nodded as she was leaving the office, only for her vision to darken as the voice rang in her ears “fucking Bakar, always has something up his sleeve that man.”

 

~

 

There was a crowd surrounding the river in upper Hogsmeade and something in Isidora’s heart dropped to her stomach at the sight of it. She was exiting Gladrags when she heard the commotion and couldn’t stop her feet as she moved closer and closer. 

Isidora heard the crowd murmuring about someone found floating facedown in the river. She felt nauseous as she moved closer to the scene until she saw it wasn’t just some stranger they were pulling to shore. No, they were pulling Isaiah from the water. 

 

“No no no no no no LET ME THROUGH LET ME THROUGH” she screamed as she tried to reach her love, to see this was all some big misunderstanding and he was still alive. One of her classmates grabbed her before she could make it and forced her head into his chest as he told her “Morganach you shouldn’t see this, they- Gods they won’t let anyone near.” It was Caleb Stonewall, he was a friend of hers and Isaiah’s surely he understood she needed to get to him.

She struggled against him as she begged him to let her go but he just held onto her tighter. “I’m sorry Issi it’s too late, He’s gone. There was nothing anyone could do. I’m so sorry.” She barely heard him before she heard someone wailing with such despair it matched the despair filling her own chest.

It wasn’t until her knees hit the cobblestone did she realize the wailing was coming from her. 

Sobs racked her body as Caleb’s heavy tears dropped onto her shoulder. She couldn’t stop the wretched sounds escaping her even if she tried, her Isaiah was gone. He slipped from her fingers and she didn’t even realize it until it was too late. 

Someone approached the grieving pair and cleared their throat,” I’m assuming you know the-“ Caleb snapped before the man could finish his sentence “YES yes we know the man that was found. Unfortunately right now isn’t a good time for questions so send an owl and we’ll get back to you officer.” 

The Auror sighed a deep thing and took his hat from his head in respect before he calmly explained “I’m not here to ask questions son, I could hear her pain from the riverbed. I just want to give someone the belongings we found by the river. I’m sorry for your loss miss.”

Isidora looked up to see the man handing her a bundle of cloth and reached out with shaking hands to hold the last thing to hold her love’s warmth. It was the jacket she told him to wear this morning. 

 

He was alive this morning.

Oh gods he was alive this morning.

She could feel the sobs begin to take form in her chest again and shoved her face in his jacket to quiet them.

Caleb thanked the officer as he rubbed her back in comfort but what comfort could be had now that the only man she ever loved was gone? Her vision began to fade as the woman came to stand behind Caleb and spoke in a soft tone “this will happen to me as well Isidora, do you truly hate me so much you wish me to experience the same pain?”

 

She didn’t hate anyone enough to wish this upon them.

 

~

 

She stood in front of her mentors, red faced and scratchy throat as she screamed blame at them. “HOW COULD YOU? HOW COULD TAKE HIM FROM ME?” 

Niamh rushed to her with arms stretched out but Isidora had a shield surrounding her that wouldn’t allow anyone within ten feet of her. “Sweet girl, what are you speaking of?” Niamh asked as she hit the force field with wide eyes. Isidora glared at her with every ounce of anger currently filling her heart and spat “ Don’t play dumb Fitzgerald! He’s gone! Isaiah is gone from this world! No matter what the outside believes happened I know you all had something to do with it!” 

Niamh turned to the other professors and whispered “What have you done?” Isidora would not be fooled by the act as she turned her fury onto the others in the chamber. Rackham sighed refusing to meet her gaze, Rookwood harrumphed while crossing his arms also refusing to meet her eyes, Bakar was the only one brave enough to meet her stare head on as he told her “What was best for the future of our legacy.”

 

“YOU KILLED HIM FOR A LEGACY THAT WILL FALL BENEATH MY FEET.” Isidora screamed before closing her eyes and taking several sharp breaths to try and calm herself. She slowly opened her eyes to stare into San’s eyes to try and find a hint of remorse but found none. Upon realizing they didn’t care about what they had taken from her, her magic rose up and was begging to be let out through her words.

She stood tall with fury and pride as she spoke with magic lacing her cold steady voice, unnerving everyone in the room including herself. “Hear me now as I speak this solemn vow; Whether it be through me or someone else down the line, your choice to preserve your ways by destroying the last good thing I had will bring about your reckoning. Mark my words my teachers, Your Legacy will be Your Undoing.”

 

They all froze at her words, feeling the magic swirl around them almost as if weaving her self-created prophecy into the fabric of Fate.

It started to become strange when they stayed frozen though.

Suddenly that voice rang out through the chamber with a clarity she had yet to hear; “Are you ready to finally see that vow fulfilled Isidora?”

She turned to see the woman behind her with determination etched into her features as she asked “Or was that prophecy of yours never meant to come true?”

 

You. She now realized the voice she’s been hearing this whole time was you. You had walked through her memories and forced her to remember those awful moments! “Why did you make me remember all of this? What was there to gain by making me remember a pain I had gotten rid of long ago!” 

Suddenly both of you were no longer in the map chamber but what seemed to be a meadow in the highlands. You sighed out in contentment at the feel of the sun against your skin as Isidora looked around frantically “W-w-what? How are we here? What have you done to me and MY domain?!” She asked as confusion and panic creeped into her chest and began to twist into anger.

 

You watched her try to make sense of everything and couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled out of you at her reaction to your takeover. “Unfortunately this isn’t your domain anymore. I have taken control over everything so there’s no reason for you to worry about anything that happens going forward.” You explained as you stretched your arms over your head and towards the sky.

 “What do you mean you took control over everything? What did you do to my magic Little Flower Bud?” Isidora angrily questioned you. You turned to her then, Your eyes steel as you took in her frazzled and unnerved state and realized that being cautious with your words would get you nowhere right now. 

Scoffing at her outburst you explained what she probably already knew innately. “You needed to realize that you were once just a girl in love too. A girl who trusted the same people I did and was punished for loving a boy more than you loved listening to their arbitrary rules. Somehow they figured out a way to nearly destroy both of us. You survived through magic you left behind, which now survives by residing in my body. I survived all those years while keeping you and your magic alive as well through sheer spite and willpower.” 

You moved closer to her, steamrolling on, “Of course I took control Isidora, I’m stronger than you believe me to be.” When you got right in front of her you looked directly in her eyes making sure she understood exactly what you were about to say. “ I took control of my magic in its entirety to make sure only I could use it. Don’t worry you’re not just going to fade away, because I plan to restore your painting so you can move out of my mind once we are finished fighting for our freedom” She stared at you with wide teary eyes as her mouth tried to shape words that never formed quite right.

You gave her a wide smile before asking the big question, “Now I ask again, are you ready to finally see your vow fulfilled?” She stopped her silent stuttering and gave you a hard decisive “Yes”

 

Laughter that was soft and clear filled the air startling you two as the meadow faded away into that white void. Isidora looked to see your reaction only to see you just as confused as she felt.

A mystical feminine voice rang out from everywhere and nowhere with praise filling every syllable “Oh how happy this makes me! I thought I was going to have to step in for a second there!” You looked to Isidora before swallowing harshly and hesitantly asking the voice surrounding you “I’m sorry if this is rude but who is speaking right now? I didn’t think anyone else shared my psyche besides my favorite parasite.” Isidora let out an offended noise but was quickly silenced as the voice shocked you both into silence.

 

“Oh my precious daughters, do you really not recognize Magic’s Mother when she comes to aid you?”

 

~

 

Your breath was stolen from you as you were introduced to Mother Magic herself. 

 

You felt yourself gaping at the reveal of a lifetime, Mother Magic was here in this liminal space and speaking to you like you’ve known each other your whole life. A soft sob filled with wonder left you as tears slowly trailed down your face. You looked at Isidora and saw she was as awestruck as you were.

You felt yourself being lifted into the air and allowed your body to settle against the magic (it almost felt like a giant hand cradling you honestly) as it carried you up and towards… a face? You could make out magic lines creating features above you and realized you knew those features. 

You saw Professor Weasley’s face shape, Niamh’s nose, Miriam’s kind eyes, and Maegaery’s smile all coming together in front of you as Mother Magic’s soft ethereal voice rang out “Look at you, my beautiful girls, oh how long I’ve waited for this moment with you.” You tilted your head curiously as Isidora asked “You’ve been waiting for us?”

Mother Magic’s laugh sounded like the bells in Hogwarts and filled you with childlike giddiness. “I’ve been waiting for ages My Rose, I honestly thought I would see you sooner than this but having you both here now is just as wonderful. Why did it take you so long to come to me though Isidora?” You looked over to your counterpart as she stammered out “I-I didn’t know I c-could come to you.”

 

She took a deep breath for what seemed like the first time since this conversation started before joyfully exclaiming ” I didn’t realize I could actually speak to you. This is incredible Mother Magic!” Isidora let out a loud giggle as a wind from seemingly nowhere fluttered around her and uncoiled her hair, almost as if the breeze was playing with the strands. 

You watched Isidora shine with youthful joy, when her hair flowed down in soft waves and her cheeks flushed with happiness you were faced with the reminder of just how young Isidora was when she met her end. She must have only been twenty-five at the youngest. Sure what she did wasn’t the best but you were sympathetic to her reasons behind the actions she took. 

She faced so much heartbreak before she became a full adult that it twisted her mind and The Keepers did nothing to stop her from going down that path. They gave her cryptic warnings and teachings before pushing her down that hill and pointed their fingers at her in blame. “What has you so deep in thought over there Liittle One?” You brought your gaze back to the amalgamation of motherly figures in your life and just stared for a second. 

 

You took in the features of all the women in your life who made you feel more cared for than your own mother ever could and bit your lip as your gaze fell to your clenching fist. “ I was just reminded of why I must go back to my prison, why I must face those responsible for causing such destruction in our lives and was overcome with emotion I suppose.” 

The magical entity let an understanding hum reverberate around you before what felt like a thumb lift your chin up to bring your gaze back towards Her. Mother Magic cooed down at you before asking “What are you speaking of Little One? Who has brought harm to my precious girls and why did your predecessors not stop them?” You and Isidora looked at each other in trepidation before you cautiously asked “Do you mend The Keepers Mother Magic?” 

“Oh please just call me Magee the whole title is such a mouthful but who are these keepers you speak of Little One?“  ‘She didn’t know?’ The thought baffled you, how could the literal Mother of Magic not know of The Keepers? Isidora saw your disorientation and spoke up for you “The Keepers are the four ancient magic users that came before me Magee, they survived through portraits and became mentors of sorts for her when she started Hogwarts.” 

“Yes I know of them My Rose and we’ll get to them in a second trust me, but I’m talking about the other’s in between. Where were they during all of this? Why were they not the ones to teach you about your abilities Little One?” Magee asked as frustration started to seep into her words. 

 

You both were at a loss with the shocking revelation, what did she mean the others in between? You shakily told her “There were no others, the last Ancient Magic wielder before me was Isidora. That’s the reason The Keepers created The Trials, they wanted me to prove my abilities were up to standard before they passed on their “Wisdom” to me” 

Isidora snorted in disbelief and you turned to her knowing she would understand why you felt so aggrieved. You kept talking now unable to stop the words from spilling out, “No seriously, they wanted me to “Prove Myself” before giving me a pensieve memory to watch a memory they had of you to try and dissuade me from keeping your magic for myself. They didn’t actually teach me all that much now that I’m actually thinking about it.”  You contemplated that as Isidora burst out in loud raucous laughter.

“Are you saying,” Magee’s hard voice stopped the silliness between you two as the room became so silent, so still, the hair on your arms stood to attention. “You never met the many other mages I gave this gift to?” 

You blinked up at Her and nodded slowly and suddenly the space erupted into nothing but heat and chaos. It reminded you of the magic that surrounded Ranrok in the battle below Hogwarts. “I GAVE DOZENS THAT GIFT! WHERE COULD HAVE THEY GONE?” Magee’s anger suffocated you as she continued to rant “They made you prove yourself with trials after Hogwarts! Who do these Keepers think they are!?” 

You were not going to correct her but Isidora, being the agent of chaos she is, spoke up cheerfully “Actually they didn’t even let her finish her education!  She unfortunately had to go through the trials at fifteen because of a very angry goblin and a piss poor ministry, but afterwards she was kidnapped and forced to stay beneath Hogwarts until recently. The poor thing never even got to take her N.E.W.T’S .”  You gave her a deadpan “Seriously?” Before Magee began raging again.

 

After a few moments she calmed down enough and asked you to tell her everything and you did. You told her your tale starting from the dragon attack all the way until this morning. (Isidora forced your recent activities with Sebastian out of you the bitch, Magee only encouraged her by reminding you she wanted to hear everything.) Once you finished your tale Magee sighed a thunderous breath.

“Little One none of that should have happened but I think I now know what has become of the others. You’re right you must go back to them and hand out a punishment fit for their crimes. I will allow you to make a decision regarding Fitzgerald but the others MUST be dealt with before you return to your Kindred.” You laughed at what she called Sebastian until she asked what you found funny about this. 

You attempted to explain “It’s not about the situation no, it’s just Sebastian always called us kindred spirits as we always seemed to match each other in everything we do. I don’t think I mentioned that to you but it must be obvious we match each other well enough from the details I did give.” You giggled as Isidora and Magee stared wide eyed at you. You became nervous at their persistent stares and meekly questioned the twin looks.

“You really don’t realize?” Isidora asked wistfully and you could only shake your head beyond confused. “How funny it is neither of you realized you truly are kindred spirits. Little One, it's not luck that brought you two together but fate” Magee chuckled as understanding started to flash in your eyes.  

She explained further so no confusion could be had in you. “You see it’s beyond rare for anyone to meet someone who is compatible not only with you but also with your magic. You even got the chance to fall in love with them which is magic in itself. I have only seen a handful of kindred spirits find each other in a lifetime but you did, you did. Oh Little One you have found the one person who’s magical core was made aside yours!”

You were shocked silent, You and Sebastian were what? Soulmates? “No nothing as trivial as that, more like when I give Magic to a young mage sometimes another’s magic will miss it’s other half, that when one is given the matching set will demand to follow.” You shook your head “That doesn’t make sense! My magic didn’t show itself until I was fifteen! He had his by eleven!” You felt hysterical with the new information given to you and how Magee had seemingly read your mind. “Little One your magic has always been with you but because you had so much power I had to ease it into your core, otherwise it would have destroyed you instantly.”

 

“Can you really not place times you did something that shouldn’t have been possible except for magic?” Isidora asked, causing flashes of moments in your life where things had happened and were solved instantaneously almost like magic. You were crying as you remembered being so confused and scared for years. You thought something was haunting you or you were going crazy not realizing you were just too powerful to hold all of your magic at once like every other mage. 

“Oh Little One I’m so sorry please don’t cry. I should have come to you sooner and explained this.” Magee pleaded but you just shook your head and beamed up at her. “It’s okay I’m just glad I know now, just don’t leave me again.” “Never.” With that promise your magic felt settled for the first time in years. 

 

Isidora cleared her throat to regain both of your attention, “As touching as this is, I would like to bring the conversation back to what we’re going to do about certain mentors.” Magee hummed her agreement before smiling in a wicked manner. 

You and Isidora were suddenly floating midair as Magee’s hands left from under you. You watched as swirls of magic shifted around you like fish in a stream as Magee spoke “That will be the easiest  part of what is to come next. My Little One, you will soon awake and have to battle obsession but afterwards you will return to that chamber and speak this spell. Once you do that nothing will be able to keep you from your freedom, are you ready to begin the rest of your life?” You felt your magic glowing from inside of you in that way that happened after certain activities and smiled a wide smile to give the only answer you could. 

“Yes Mother Magic, I am ready to begin to live.” 

 

And with that a spell was taught to a witch that would change the fabric of fate woven by those who tried to unravel her. 

Notes:

MC WINS

AND THATS RIGHT MOTHER MAGIC HERSELF HAS ENTERED THE CHAT

I honestly felt like there’s no way we got that powerful without MM blessing us bsfr. I didn’t get enough lore so I will create it from my own mouth.

Anyway incorrect quotes:

***

Mc: this stupid bitch thinks she can fool me twice?

Isidora: jokes on you, we’re both getting fooled rn

***

Isidora: I took over your body so you’re body so your fiancé can die not you

Mc: get wrecked cause you’re still gonna die *immediately tries to light her on fire*

***

Mc:*throws a Depulso so strong it would have killed Isidora on impact*

Isidora: yikes scoob that was like mega harsh

***

Isidora: You’re a slut!

Mc: YOU GAVE MY BOYFRIEND THE PLAYBOOK AND EXPECTED HIM NOT TO USE IT?!

Isidora: yeah you’re right that one’s on me.

***

Isidora: I was gonna take control and take you back to your mother and force you to live the life you ran away from

Mc: oh okay. Bet. Let’s look at your most painful memories and see if that’s still a good idea afterwards

***

Isidora: imma go see my dead boyfriend~

Mc: bitch this is a punishment

***

Rookwood: your boyfriend’s a loser

Isidora: and you’re a deadbeat!

***

Isidora: since y’all wanna kill my tether to this world imma give you a gift <3

Mc: Hi! I’m the gift!

***

Mother Magic: my sweet babies! Oh how beautiful you look!

Isidora and Mc: um who are you?

MM: your mother! Now let me love you!

Isidora and Mc who have hella mommy issues: okay 😭

***

MM: why have you not called me?

Isidora and Mc: we didn’t know we could?

***

MM: where are my other children?

Mc: there are no others?

MM: um yes there are? I birthed them myself?

Isidora: ooooo I’m snitching

***

Isidora: tell mom about your sex life loser

Mc: oh my god no!

MM: actually I wanna hear about it, is he any good?

Mc: oh my god like you wouldn’t believe he does this thing-

***

MM: you’re gonna have to kill those guys before you can get back to your other half

Mc: yeah he’s just so perfect for me it’s crazy how everyone can see it ☺️

Isidora: oh shit you don’t know.

MM: so this is gonna sound kinda crazy

***

Mc: WE’RE SOULMATES?!

MM and Isidora: worse

***

MM: baby that man has been chasing you since before you were created

Isidora: he’s so desperate

Mc: and deranged

Mc: I fucking love it

***

MM: are you ready to fuck some shit up?

Mc: always 😈

***

Next time : I’m giving you what you want and giving Erin what he needs :)

Thank you for reading! If you likes it drop a Kudo or comment! You can always come yell at me over on tumblr @makebelievemuse and if you want you can always Book mark because i have no idea when i’ll update again lol

I’ll see YOU in the next chapter BUH-BYE

Chapter 18: Limitations of Battle pt 2: The Battle Of The Body

Summary:

Erin finally makes his appearance and the battle for you begins

It’s too bad someone ends

Notes:

HEEEY EVERYBODY

I don’t have much to say for the beginning here so here’s the warnings: Erin (OFC), violence, MC kinda goes OP, character death, brutal violence, feral behaviors, unhinged acts of violence, and another bite scene.

The songs who gave me this chapter:

Seven Devils - Florence + The Machine

Electra Heart - Betatraxx, MARINA

I am not a woman, I’m a god - Halsey

Boohoo Baby - Snaggletooth

Split Soul - Artio

No Mercy - DeathbyRomy

Red Velvet - Jutes, Ari Abdul

God Complex - VIOLENT VIRA

And with that

THE FIGHT AGAINST ERIN HAS BEGUN!

Sebastian was using the edge like a tightrope right now.

 

You had locked the door to the bedroom yesterday and hadn’t come down since. He would know if you had, he’s been on the couch in the living room since last night.

After calming Anne down enough to stop asking questions about whatever that was, the two left the house and left Ominis to sit in and keep an eye out for you. He asked Ominis since he was the only one who could use his wand to watch you from the living room, as long as he had no other distractions that is. Sebastian tried to distract himself by helping everyone out of the hamlet as they all had decided they would make themselves scarce but found his mind wandering often. Even the weight of failure couldn’t drag his mind completely from what had happened this afternoon.

He felt tears stinging his eyes as he watched his tenants leave their homes with only their essentials in tow. He wished there was another way to keep them safe but knew in his heart that this was the correct call. He saw no other way because even if he held victory over Erin, he would be defeated if an innocent bystander ended up injured or dead from the battle that was yet to come. So it was either let them leave or face his fear of not being good enough for his position like everyone swore he wasn’t.

With a heavy chest and forced smile He helped haul luggage into carts and hugged mothers goodbye. He told each of them that it wouldn’t be long until they could return and hoped it wasn’t a lie. Once they all had left, he and the others cleared the square so nothing could be used against them or as a hiding spot for the anticipated man. They made sure every business and home was warded with multiple shield charms to minimize the damage sure to be created in the chaos of this fight.

Mrs.Onai came by later that night to collect Tee and held Sebastian tight when she saw his heavy shoulders. “No one could be prepared for something like this Mr.Sallow, but do not fret everything will work out in your favor trust me.” She tried to sooth him in that moment but only managed to do the opposite. He was forced to remember the similar words that had been spoken with your mouth but not in your voice.

Who was that? He knew it wasn’t Isidora but to his knowledge no one else held space in your psyche. He racked his brain all night trying to come up with some kind of explanation until he eventually passed out on the couch from mental and physical exhaustion. He woke up often during the night to try and hear if you exited the room to come and hopefully bless him with answers, only to be met with complete silence. He would then fall back into a fitful slumber for a few hours, dreaming of everything that could go wrong once Erin finally showed his face, before the cycle repeated itself again and again.

Soon it was morning, the bright sun that filtered into his home was unaccompanied by the sound of chirping birds or children’s chaos. There was no sound to be heard beyond the gust of wind that blew against the house and it set Sebastian’s teeth on edge.

 

He sat up and scrubbed at his face trying to piece himself together before he peaked up to the landing. He hoped would see you standing there with your beautiful smile and a very good explanation on your lips, but when you hadn’t manifested like he wished you had he could only sigh into his hands in disappointment. Standing with a griunt, he stretched his hands to the ceiling and heard multiple pops go up his spine. He cursed his furniture that wasn’t meant to be slept on all night long. 

He continued stretching his joints out as he walked into the kitchen to begin preparing his morning tea. He didn’t know when that menace would appear so he might as well enjoy himself while he could. Unfortunately that plan was thrown out the window the moment Poppy burst into his house frantically searching for him. “Poppy what’s happened?” He asked the wide eyed witch but froze when she announced with poison dripping from her lips, “It’s him, He’s here.” Sebastian cursed as he ran after the woman out of his front door and came face to face with the man who has been wreaking havoc in his life for weeks.

Standing in the middle of Feldcroft was a man who looked so similar to him it was dizzying. Sebastian took in the wild dark curls, the tanned skin, the lean build, and dangerous smile and knew instantly that this was Erin. He felt his dueling instincts start to kick in as the other man spoke with a theatrical voice that boomed in the space between them. “You must be Sebastian! I would say it’s a pleasure to finally meet you but I wouldn’t want to be rude and lie to you our first time meeting. I’ll get right to the reason for my visit this morning. You see, you have something of mine and I would like it back now if you would be so considerate.”

Those last words were spoken with promised violence if Sebastian didn’t comply but he was never a man to back down from a challenge before and wouldn’t start being one now. “I don’t believe I have anything that belongs to you Erin but hey it’s okay we’re all wrong sometimes. Some more than others but it does happen to all of us.” Taunting the man, Sebastian watched Poppy slip away to warn the others of the expected intruder. 

 

“Oh so she told you about me did she?” Erin chuckled low and dark as he tilted his head before continuing with a mocking tone. “I suppose she also spoke of our playtime together as well? She was always so eager to scream for me that one.” Sebastian rolled his shoulders back as he let the baritone in his voice dip a bit more “Anyone would scream if they were hit with a Cruciatus Curse so I wouldn’t brag about her screaming from that if I were you.” 

Erin’s laugh sounded like a fork clawing its way down a chalkboard before he gave Sebastian a menacing wide smile. “Oh so my kitten really did tell you everything. I’m flattered I take up so much space in her mind! I mean it, I truly am. Though I can’t help but wonder if she has told you the secrets she’s told me. If she’s ever given you those eyes filled with so much fire you feel sweat gathering at your temple. Has she ever done that for you?” Sebastian, with that same deep dangerous note in his voice, gave his answer with an accompanying rumble “She willingly gives me things she would never give you and I bet that makes your blood boil doesn’t it? To know that you had to force her to do the things you brag about but she gives me that and more without convincing.”

Sebastian watched as each of his friends came to create a circle around the intruder. Anne was at his left with Imelda next to her, Garreth knew his wife casted better from his left so he stood by Ominis and Poppy was by Sebastian in her earned position. She had stood by his side through many battles you weren’t aware of yet to be anything other than his right.

Erin smirked as he noticed the group surrounding him with tense bodies and wands outstretched. Shaking his head he proclaimed, “Not even a little bit because once I get rid of the rest of you I plan to make her give me everything just as willingly.” Sebastian scoffed “What? Going to use your magic to slice into her to prolong her pain until she breaks?”

Erin gave him an evil, dirty smirk as he spoke with an air of wistfulness “No, no, nothing like that. You see I’ve learned recently that if I want her to behave for me I’m going to do have things much differently. This time I know if I want her to be good for me, I’m going to have to draw a circle around her attitude before I can do anything else.” Sebastian sucked in a harsh breath at the words. Has this little creep been watching you two be intimate with each other? 

The laugh Erin let out was answer enough but he confirmed it with words as well, “Oh yes Sebastian you have taught me the way to her submission. I’ve seen what you are capable of with her and I must say I’m impressed but I know I can do better. I could get her to be like that all the time. It won’t be hard either, not with what I know now thanks to you.” 

Sebastian was breathing in dragon’s breath at the confession but Poppy just gagged. “You watched them fuck?! Gods you really are a freak of nature if you did that and got a lesson out of it besides that those two are absolutely deranged for each other. However that does bring up one complaint I have and that’s-""I didn’t let him watch Pops, I didn’t know he was doing it!” She sucked her teeth at the missed opportunity.

 

“You may not have known but you did give a hell of a show I mean-Hey that wasn’t very nice!” Erin seethed as he stumbled back a few steps from a shot of magic sent straight into his side. 

The air stilled, the wind stopped howling, everything seemed to flow slowly as Sebastian turned to his right and saw Anne with her wand still glowing and glaring at the man who had come to wreak havoc on their lives. It was this one shot that started the beginning to the end of one of their stories. 

 

And so the battle began.

Erin raised his wand to send a responding attack but Natty was quick to throw an Expulso into the man’s back effectively cutting off the concentration needed to counterattack.

Sebastian watched his friends shoot spell after spell at the man to create disorientation. He would jump in at random intervals to bring Erin’s focus back onto him should someone need a moment to move to a new spot or to quickly toss back a Wiggenweld.

Erin was becoming frustrated at the successive attacks and quick defensive measures of his opponents. He would hear them skittering about behind him and twist his body to stop the hits before they could come but someone would get him from another direction. 

With their hearts pounding in their ears, everyone attempted to keep this game of tag going for as long as possible. Erin would be hit, he would throw a spell, put up a defense only to be hit from somewhere new. They could see how the random pattern was starting to wear on him and locked onto his weakening state like a pack of wolves.

The sound of magic whistling past his ears made Sebastian focus harder, move faster, raise his voice louder. He would run to aid someone should they be hit only for another to fill the position quickly. 

Suddenly a stinging sensation filled his eyes as Erin cast a strong fumos into the area and before he could clear it away he heard screaming.

Imelda was sent flying from a strong Depulso and the sound of her body hitting firewood distracted Anne enough for Erin to send a hex at her. Luckily Ominis was quick to stand in front of her to block it with a powerful Protego and a responding hex of his own. Using his wand’s echolocation skill had made the hex less powerful but it was enough to distract the man.

Sebastian was grateful but he still felt bile rise into his throat from watching the scene. He snarled as he cleared the smoke in the air in one fell swoop and screamed out “ERIN YOU CUCK!” Poppy’s screeching laughter filled the space as she threw a couple of Chomping Cabbages to barrage Erin.

Upon watching Erin scream shrilly and cast a Incendio that was a bit too strong for the circumstances, She blipped away from her original position over to Ominis in a second. 

 

His friends rush over to Imelda’s side as Sebastian sends a barrage of damage at his opponent. Natty and Garreth helped him as the three moved in sync to keep the man on his toes. Cast, shield, move, repeat, it was a dance they had all danced before but never with stakes as high as this. 

Natty fell back on her Auror training as she felt the gravel under her feet shift with every move she made. 

Garreth was casting painful spells and throwing Potions of his own invention to cause as much injury as possible to the man who threatened his family. 

Sebastian sent as much magical force into his spells as he could with every flick of his wand. 

Together the trio held Erin captive and Erin was beginning to panic.

 

He knew he would have to resort to this sooner or later and decided now would be the time to bring the darker side of magic into play. Erin began cackling like a madman as he ducked and weaved the brutal pace of attack. Suddenly he spun on his heel and raised his wand right at Sebastian.

In a voice as cold and deep as the North Sea, Erin tried to cast a Crucio at the one he was truly here to destroy but found himself frozen in place. 

He tried to move his hands, arms, torso, tongue, anything but was unable to do so.

That is until he was raised straight up into the air and thrown face down into the dirt. He felt his breath leaving him in short quick burst as his body locked up with a cruel and powerful “Petrificus Totalas”

 

~

 

You woke up groggily and sat up from the bed feeling like your whole body was made of lead.

Reaching your hand up to hold your throbbing head you saw soft waves of light from under your eyelids. Opening your eyes you saw ribbons of ancient magic glow from under your skin and gasped as you remembered what had happened in your unconscious state. 

The Mother of all Magic had blessed you herself. You felt a wild grin spread across your face, Sebastian wasn’t going to believe all you had to tell him! Gods where would you even start? Your joy at the unconscious discovery was cut short as you heard yelling and the whistling of magic outside. 

Creeping to the window you peeked out and were barely able to see that a fight was happening. ‘It seems Erin has made his appearance then’ You sighed at the thought. Slowly you began to dress, you wanted to be non-concussed and warm when you stepped outside. It just looked cold out there and you didn’t want to deal with that on top of dealing with Erin okay? 

“Um Flower don’t you think you should be speeding things up a bit?” Isidora spoke into your mind causing you to chuckle, “What I’m no longer a bud to you? Is my youth fading that fast? Stop worrying so much Isidora, it’s seven against one. He rushed into this without figuring out what they were capable of before attacking. He should face the consequences of his ego for once.” Isidora groaned before laughing as she relented “You know better than me I suppose and no your youth is not fading that fast, you’ve blossomed My Flower.” You smiled at the endearment as you turned to the mirror by the door and smiled before foregoing the jacket you were reaching for.

You wanted to see Erin’s face when he saw the traces of magic on your skin and watch the color drain from his face when he realized they were as permanent as your freedom was. 

 

You slid down the banner and made sure you had your wand before looking out the open front door. You watched Erin struggle against the barrage of attacks from your friends and softly laughed to yourself. He really should have anticipated this, the moron. You rolled your eyes as he pointed his wand at Sebastian to cast his favorite curse if you had to guess.

Raising your wand as you stepped outside, You found the lines of magic surrounding Erin and pulled them taunt to stop the curse he was no doubt about to use against Sebastian. Watching Erin become scared at the lack of response from his body caused you to smile  before you raised him up and threw him into the ground face down. You let your voice loudly carry across the cleared courtyard with a cruel undertone, “Petrificus Totalus” 

You heard gasp fill the space as you made sure Erin couldn’t move an inch by cocooning him within the spell. From the corner of your eye You saw Sebastian start to hesitantly walk over to you as he called out “Dove? Is that you?” You tilted your head to him and smiled “Why My Love, who else would it be?”

Satisfied knowing your magic would keep Erin’s face in the dirt, You turned your body to Sebastian as he stalked over to you. Upon reaching you he grabbed your shoulders and shook them as he spoke with a hysterical lit to his voice,“Who else would it be? Who else would it be? I don’t know, how about the apparent third option to your psyche?!” 

He leaned down to stare directly into your eyes and huffed a breath at the normal color of your irises, “I saw your eyes change and assumed it was Isidora who took over your body but then something other spoke through you and now you- oh wow. Dove, your marks are- Merlin you look divine.” His hysterics only lasted a few seconds before he realized what he was seeing. The swirls of opalescent magic flowing across your skin entranced him as he took you in. 

You twirled a lock of your hair before asking “Oh these old things? I got them from-“ You were cut off by Garreth groaning loud and obnoxious before he held his hand out to the boy laying in the dirt. “Can you two stop flirting with each other for five seconds? He’s already seen you two messing around, so this display of affection will do absolutely nothing for him. Now can we please get back to kicking his ass?”

You slowly turned your head from your friend to the ingrate who was stock still against the earth. You narrowed your eyes as you hissed out “He’s seen what now?” You began to slowly move over to Erin’s tensed body as Garreth continued “Oh yeah he came here practically gloating how he watched you two go at it like animals-“ Sebastian chuckled while watching you squat next to Erin’s head and yanked it up from the dirt as he corrected the Potioner “He didn’t say all that Gare.” 

He scoffed “He might as well have! He was going on and on about Sebastian teaching him how to get you to submit -which I did not need to know by the way- and how he would use those same techniques against you should he gain control over you. Honestly I was getting quite sick of it before Anne hit him with the first spell.” Garreth’s retelling caused you to hum with anger at the realization that  this was how Isidora knew Erin’s motives had changed. 

The woman would have sensed his magic while locked away behind your privacy door. You looked down to his clenched hands and snatched his wand from his grip.

 

Yanking Erin’s head back further, you sneered “You stooped so low as to watch us in a private moment and stupidly thought you could do the same? Why Erin, I do believe you're losing your touch! At the very least you’re losing your mind because if you think for a second I would allow you to touch me like that, ugh! The thought of it makes me want to throw up. You creepy little psycho, did you really think I would that easy?”

You slammed his face back in the dirt before standing and pacing in front of him while twirling his wand. “I trust Sebastian, I love Sebastian, I need Sebastian, those are three things that you will never gain from me.” Something about his bragging caught your attention and you sank your teeth into the thought.

“You couldn’t possibly believe that The Keepers would allow you that chance either, too Puritanical. You also know The Keepers would want full access to me at all times, not to mention the new Guardians and Trackers that would be assigned to keep me in line. It would drive you insane knowing anyone could watch me, talk to me, or -Merlin Forbid- touch me.” You rolled your eyes at the idea, he would throw a tantrum from hell if he knew you had been touched by someone other than him if he got his way with The Keepers. 

”Which is why this idea of yours confuses me. We both know you have control issues, you make sure your possessions are locked up tight and stay where you and only you can access them. You don’t like it when your things aren’t just for you. So what was the plan there?” You stooped right in front of him as understanding struck you suddenly.

Letting a manic smile grow across your face before wandlessly lifting his whole body from the dirt and into the air, you started to taunt him. “You didn’t have a plan did you? You were going to wing it! Oh my Gods, Oh that’s just precious, I can’t-“ the realization made you break out into intense laughter at his expense.

He started to turn a vibrant shade of red at your ridicule and yelled “I had a plan Kitten trust me. Sure I would give them an ultimatum but either way you’d leave with me. You will come to stay by my side to be used for my enjoyment and my enjoyment alone.” You wiped a tear from your eye as you took a deep breath before speaking in calm self assured tone “You know it’s too bad you’re so fucking stupid, you might have survived if you hadn’t let me get the better of you.”

Your gaze turned stone cold as you pulled on the web of magic surrounding Erin and slammed him back into the earth. “Everyone get back, It’s time I taught this pest why you don’t mess with someone who holds Ancient Magic in their blood.”

 

You threw Erin’s wand to his twitching body before letting cruelty slip into your voice “Get up Erin, Kitten wants to Play.”

 

~

 

Sebastian was in awe as he watched you duel Erin as if he were nothing more than those weak Ashwinders that you tore through back in fifth year.

Flashes of magic were flying around the two of you but it was obvious that Erin was struggling while you seemed merely bored. “Sebastian what the seven hells is going on?” Ominis asked in a shrieking voice as he leaned into Garreth’s side. 

Sebastian didn’t take his eyes off your form as he explained “The watered down version is She can wield Ancient Magic like it’s basic magic, has ever since we’ve met her. She can perform mystifying acts of magic like that.” He motioned to you flinging Erin into the air and swinging him against a tree with just a flick of your wrist before continuing. “ By using the traces of magic she sees surrounding the world.”

“Sweet merciful Merlin.” Imelda huffed as she held her rib while watching you cast a stream of powerful magic against Erin’s own, eventually blowing him back against a shield surrounding one of the homes. Anne chuckled weakly as Natty spoke “There is nothing merciful about what she is doing to him my friend.” Sebastian had to agree but he also had to admit how mesmerizing you looked while tearing your opponent apart. “She may not be merciful but she is hot, Helga bless me.”

Sebastian smirked “This is why you’re my right, you get me.” Poppy laughed at his statement before Garreth pointed out “Your husband is quite literally leaning against me next to you.” He turned to Ominis with disbelief coating his voice “Does it not bother you when she speaks like that?”

Ominis shrugged as he listened to Erin scream after getting hit with a small bolt of lightning. “I knew this about her when we got together as teenagers but I also know she would never hurt me like that. I kind of view it like window shopping if I’m going to be honest, she gets to fawn over something that catches her eye and I know what to get her should someone mess up superbly.”

Sebastian scoffed before looking at his friend and snarking back, “Yeah keep shopping around mate, that one’s mine and will stay mine thank you.” A big boom sounded out and Sebastian turned thinking he was going to see Erin no longer moving but what he saw made his heart freeze. 

You were slumped against one of the shields around your shared home and struggling to get up. Your head was bleeding from a rather large cut and your wand was about five feet from you but Erin was taking his shot and getting ready to cast a spell with a bright red hue. Yeah not on his watch.

 

Sebastian was in front of you before anyone could stop him, casting the strongest Protego he could call forward as Erin’s Crucio shot toward you. He started sliding back at the force of it when something strange happened, it was like his magic was getting stronger not weaker. 

“Neat little trick I was taught recently,” His head snapped to see you standing on shaky legs before giving him a devilish smile. “I can use the magic surrounding us to strengthen more than just myself now. I can use it to strengthen My Shield and Sword as well, so are you ready to bring an end to our torment My Love?” 

Sebastian felt his own devilish grin rise to his face as he turned back to Erin “Let’s finish this Dove.” You stepped around Sebastian to cast a regular Depulso and he followed it with an enhanced Diffendo. 

 

The dance had begun as you switched who was enhanced every turn making the attacks and defenses always as strong as possible.

The feeling of manipulating the very magic surrounding you was nothing like you had felt before. Deciding who would have enhanced magic made you feel like a God.

‘It’s almost like you were blessed by a Goddess Little One”  Mother Magic whispered into your mind as Sebastian threw up a shield so you could send a volatile wave of magic through Erin.

“Almost like you were given divine powers for this very purpose,” You heard Sebastian’s fury and saw it rippling in his amplified magic. He looked unhinged as he sent wave after wave at Erin and it stole your breath for a second. 

“Almost like you are a Goddess in your own right,” Sebastian couldn’t help the feral grin splitting his face as you tossed your tormentor around like a rag doll. You might be acting absolutely insane at the moment but it was a breath of fresh air compared to the act you’ve been putting on these past few weeks. 

“Deliver judgement upon this blasphemous fool,” You could almost taste the iron in the air from the amount of blood that had been spilled from the three of you. You licked your teeth as Erin caught a lucky break and hit you in the ribs. Erin’s offensive magic felt like it was sticking like tar to your skin. It’s too bad for every lucky shot he successfully took, misfortune formed from your magic shot back at him three times more powerful.

“Make a message out of him,“ Erin tried to surprise you by creating a wall of Fire but it was quickly blown away by an overpowered Glacius. You swore you could feel his rabbit-like heart in your hand. You watched with malicious joy as his chest started to rise and fall faster and faster with anger- no fear. He was starting to realize he was losing this fight and fast. 

“Show the world who you are My Little Goddess.” Screaming from the bottom of your lungs, You plucked a strike of lightning from the sky above and aimed it right at Erin’s head. He noticeably struggled to find the strength to call a Protego strong enough to take the brunt of the blast. Even then he wasn’t strong enough to hold it for long.

 

Erin jumped out from the shield and stared in pure fear at the scorch mark that was left on the ground. He was left shaking as the two of you prepared for the next attack. When had his imposter gotten so strong? How had he gotten so strong? He scurried behind a fallen tree while the smoke from the blast cleared and tried to collect himself enough to figure out what the hell was happening.

Watching you two for a moment, he realized it was you giving Sebastian the extra power. That was unfair, How was he going to beat that? He couldn’t beat the two of you if you were going to cheat like this! Sure he wasn’t sure how you were managing to tip the scales against him, he just knew you were doing it.

Could you be utilizing a new skill you learned when your magic ascended? If that’s what this is he had a whole new list of problems to deal with. How did The Keepers expect him to win against a witch who had this much control over her overpowered abilities? He cursed his employer's secrecy, they would always avoid talking about the level of power someone with ancient magic flowing in their veins could achieve. They just told him you needed to be taught control but never told him what to do should you learn it and use it against him.

 

An idea came to him then, he knows he can beat Sebastian he just needs to get you out of the way to do so. 

He pulled half of the strength from his magical core he had left and sent a heavy Bombarda into the space in between you two while you both had your wands raised for an attack. He watched with some enjoyment as you were sent flying for a second time. 

“Expulso!” Sebastian screamed out as he regained his footing first but without your amplification the spell barely felt more than a tickle. Sebastian watched Erin turn to him with a manic laugh as he lifted his wand in Sebastian’s direction before taunting “while this has been fun I think it’s time I collect what’s mine!” He looked deranged as the tip of his wand began to glow a vibrant green. Sebastian couldn’t move as Erin began to yell out ”AVADA-“ .

Sebastian’s world slowed to a stop as the last thing he heard would be the beginning of The Killing Curse. He felt his arms come up to shield him from the inevitable as his eyes closed. He wouldn’t find peace if the last thing he was alive to see was you screaming his name while tears streamed down your face.

He thought things would turn out differently for him, he thought he would get to grow old with you, get to watch your children grow up and start families of their own.

He thinks this must be his ultimate karma for his uncle. Fate did have a tendency to be ironic. 

He spends his last few seconds praying even though he’s never been the praying type before this.

He prays that you get to live a long, happy life where you’re free to do as you wish so you have lots of  stories to tell him when you meet again in the afterlife.
He prays that Anne will forgive once more before she joins him in the afterlife.
He prays that Imelda never falters in her self assurance the way he had so many times.
He prays that Ominis stays the rock he always has been in your ragtag group of friends so no one drowns in the grief he leaves behind.
He prays that Poppy doesn’t try fall to the pressure of whatever position Anne gives her, whether that be Lady of Feldcroft or Vassal of Irondale - he wrote she would take either position should he die in his will.- like he did.
He prays that Natty stays safe in her adventures as an Auror so her child could grow up with both of his parents the way he hadn’t.
He prays that Garreth lets little Tee grow up hearing stories about how brave he was not how stupid he could act.


He hopes that in the next lifetime he won’t be so stupid about his feelings for you. That he’ll know you when he sees you and act on that wonderfully tight feeling in his chest every time you’re around sooner than he did this time around. 

 

He thinks about the box of letters at the bottom of his closet and knows no matter what you two will meet again some day.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

…

 

 

 

Okay. 

 

So it seems. 

 

He wasn’t dead.

 

He only thinks that because he can hear Erin screaming and could see a bright light behind his eyelids. Blinking his eyes open slowly, the scene in front of made his breath catch. The swirls of magic on your skin were shining so bright they looked like they were burning, they were moving against you as if they were a visual representation of your rage. Sebastian swallowed harshly and blinked rapidly to fully take in the vision you created.

You were alight with fury as you held Erin’s wand in your outstretched hand. You snarled like a vicious beast before letting out a reverberating ethereal scream, “YOU DARE TO TRY TO TAKE AWAY WHAT IS MINE?! FINE! I WILL TAKE AWAY YOUR ABILITY TO TRY!”

Taking his wand and snapping it over your knee before letting the two pieces catch flames in your hands. You reached a hand out to snatch up the tendrils of magic connected to his magical core and yanked on them until you felt every single string snap.

Erin screeched in agony as you effectively severed his connection to his wand and his magic in one fell swoop.

 

Sebastian stood from his knees as Erin folded in on himself for a few seconds as he screamed loudly. Sebastian took a couple of steps towards you, only to stop in his tracks as Erin stopped his pained cries and charged straight for you.

It’s too bad for him that Sebastian still had his wand.

He pointed it right at Erin and howled out a loud “ACCIO”. He watched as Erin still tried to reach you before he came soaring straight at Sebastian with wide eyes. Once he was close enough, Sebastian curled a tight fist in the scraps of Erin’s shirt and enjoyed the flash of panic in his eyes.

Sebastian roared as he used his full strength to slam Erin down onto the ground, right on his neck.

Erin’s spit flew into his face upon impact but Sebastian didn’t care as he raised his other fist to smash it into Erin’s face over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over. 

PUNCH, Erin's nose was broken and some teeth were knocked out.

CRACK,  Erin’s jaw was permanently sideways but he was still begging for mercy as if he had ever given you, Sebastian’s Treasure, mercy.

THUD, Erin's blood was now splattering Sebastian’s face with every swing of his fist but the impudent little wretch was still trying to fend off Sebastian, meaning he was still alive. Which was a problem in Sebastian’s book.

CRUNCH, Erin was full on crying now but how many times had you cried at his hands? How many times had you begged him to stop only for him to laugh and keep going? How many times did you plead with this waste of life?

SLAM,  Erin’s eyes were rolling back and he was drowning in his own blood but Sebastian wasn’t done, not even close.

BAM,  Erin had stopped moving but Sebastian knew he had to make sure the man was dead, he was a rat after all.

 

And Snakes feasted on Rats.

 

~

 

You fell to your knees as your magic calmed inside of you after taking Erins magic. Your eyes were bleary with tears as Erin charged at you with promised violence in every footstep he took towards you. You swallowed hard knowing there was nothing you could do at this point but accept the inevitable.

Suddenly Erin was no longer in front of you and through teary eyes you watched as Sebastian snatched Erin out of the air and slammed him into the ground. You could see the spit that flew from Erin’s mouth from the impact. Sebastian didn’t seem to notice as he kneeled over the man and started slamming his fist straight into Erin’s face.

You saw teeth falling out Erin’s mouth and blood flying with every slam of Sebastian’s fist. ‘Yes, keep going, keep hurting him, make him suffer the same way he made me suffer, don’t stop until he’s Dead.’ You couldn’t stop the thoughts flying through your head at the carnage he was creating even if you wanted to.

You watched as Erin fought against Sebastian’s strength to no avail. You didn’t know why he even tried at this point, Sebastian had him right where he wanted him. He wasn’t going to let up just because Erin started begging, no he lost that privilege the first moment he laid a finger on you in that chamber two years ago. With only a few more strikes of his fist, Erin had fallen to Sebastian’s brutal and feral strength. 

You started to become worried when Sebastian didn’t stop his fist even as Erin’s body went limp. 

 

You started to rise on shaking legs and called out to him with a strained voice “Sebastian stop.” But he didn’t hear you over the crunching of bone on bone. 

You yelled out as your legs gave out from under you again, this time from attempting to run too soon “Sebastian THAT’S ENOUGH” but he didn’t hear you then either.

You tried to stand again to run to him,thankfully this time you were successful. You pushed your body to sprint across the courtyard while screaming “SEBASTIAN STOP” 

You quickly reached him and just in time as he was about to swing back down, but you grabbed his wrist preventing him from doing so. His head snapped to you with eyes that held an intense edge in them as he stared through you. Both of you breathing heavily, you didn’t waste the precious seconds you held his attention as you softly stated “Sebastian it’s over, He’s gone.”

He snarled as he tried to tear his wrist from your hold but you squeezed it tighter to keep him in your grasp. You raised his bloodied hand to your face and forcibly unfurled his fist to lay your cheek against his palm. You felt his fingers twitch against your face as you plead with that soft voice, “Sebastian stop. You’ve done it. He will no longer be a threat, you've defeated him. Please My Love, I need you to come back to me, please” You saw his eyes start to clear from that rage filled haze and sighed in relief. 

Feeling your body give out you sank to your knees before him “I was so scared.” Your confession a whisper as he moves his body to hold you as close to him as possible. “He started to speak that curse and I felt my soul start to shatter, I thought I was too late in taking his wand from him and stole his magic. I couldn’t tell if you were still alive and it almost killed me. I thought I had lost you forever Sebastian.” 

You could feel him hum long and soothingly as you tucked your face into his neck. You could feel the tears fall fast down your cheek but couldn’t care less as you carded your fingers through his hair. “Please never leave me, I’m begging you,-hiccup- you don’t know the calamity that would be caused if you did.-hiccup- I would destroy this world if you were no longer with me.” You showed your face deeper into his neck as you felt him mouth “never” into your own.

 

“ARE YOU TWO OKAY?” Poppy screamed from across the field and you could only laugh at the sudden interruption. You hooked your chin onto Sebastian’s shoulder and slid your hand over to cover his ear as you screamed back “PHYSICALLY? MAYBE, EMOTIONALLY? FUCK NO.” Apparently that answer was good enough cause for celebration as your friends started cheering.

Sebastian let out a small chuckle against your skin as he started trailing small pecks up your skin. You knew he wasn’t trying to start something you definitely couldn’t finish but was just doing it because he could. Sighing at the sensation you felt your eyelashes start to flutter close as relief flooded you. It was finally over, the tension and anxiety was finally done.

 

“Not quite yet Little One, you still have one last battle to face.” Your eyes snapped open with Magee’s reminder.

Shit.

You were so relieved at Erin’s death you completely forgot about The fucking Keepers. Why did they have to ruin everything? Damn it, damn it damn it!

 

Sebastian must have felt you start to become frantic, he hummed against your ear questioning what the problem was. Oh gods, how in the bloody hell were you going to get him to allow you to do this alone? Fuck, fuck, FUCK!

He let a low growl slip past his lips into your ear causing you to shiver, he must be getting tired of your antsy state but what were you supposed to say? “Hey so I know we just finished the lunatic who tortured and stalked me but now I gotta deal with the people who brought him into my life in the first place. Oh no sorry My Love you can’t come with me. Why? because I have to do this alone. Why? Because my Mommy said so that’s why. No not my literal mother, Mother Magic. Yes the goddess who blesses us with magic is my Mommy. I’ll explain more when I get back in an undetermined amount of time from a place you have no idea how to get to okay?” Because that’ll go over wonderfully.

You groaned into his neck before leaning back and staring into his eyes. You sighed trying to find the words to begin this arduous task, “Sebastian, there’s something I-“ “YOU TWO ARE ABSOLUTE LUNATICS DO YOU KNOW THAT?” You were forced back into Sebastian’s neck as you heard your friend's footsteps running towards you. You sighed and hooked your chin onto his shoulder to talk to the group as they approached.

“I wouldn’t call us lunatics but I can agree things got a little unhinged.” “UNHINGED? UNHINGED?” Ominis screeched causing you both to flinch at the pitch. “ You tossed that maniac around like he was nothing more than a towel! You then proceeded to use some of the strongest magic I have ever felt -don’t think you’re getting out of that conversation by the way- passing it in between you and Sebastian like it was merely air! He then gets a lucky break and almost kills Sebastian, but isn’t able to because you decide to snatch his wand from him -mid spell- and break it over your knee before taking his magic from him!” You didn’t know how Ominis knew you had taken Erin’s magic, you would have to find out after everything is officially finished because it seems he isn’t finished with his rant quite yet.

“To top it all of this one drags him through the air to throw him into the dirt and proceeds to kill him with brute force! He wasn’t going to stop there either! He would have continued if you hadn’t forced him to stop! You sit there in his lap while he pets your hair with bloodied hands like this is the most normal day ever and say that lunacy has nothing to do with it?!” Ominis finished his tirade with a scream to the sky as you just nodded with a smile.

 

“My cherished friend you must understand, we could not have expected this,” Natty says looking around Feldcroft “ to happen the way it did. I’ve always known you were extremely powerful but ancient magic? I think we would all be appreciative of a little explanation.” You looked at all of their expectant faces and sighed. You stared up at them with pleading eyes as you spoke “ I promise to explain everything once this is finished once and for all but right now-“ “What do you mean once this is finished?”

The sound of Sebastian’s cold voice set tension into everyone’s shoulders. You swallowed hard and explained with a shaky voice “I have to go deal with the root of the problem before we can say we’ve won, I have to finish The Keepers for good.” He hummed and told you “We can leave whenever you’re ready My Dove.” Here we go.

“No Sebastian, I alone, have to do this. I can’t bring you-“”No.” You sighed at the expected reaction and tried to continue your explanation. “Sebastian, My Love, Please you must listen to me. I have to do this alone but I was given the needed- SEBASTIAN!”  You screamed as he interrupted you, yet again, but this time by sinking his teeth into your shoulder.

 

Your friends started to come to your aid but you stopped them with a raised hand. Everyone froze as a low rumbling sound filled the air. Ominis was the first to realize where it was coming from and groaned as he slapped a hand over his eyes. “He’s doing his dragon impersonation again.” He explained, causing everyone to groan alongside him.

You huffed out a laugh at the apt description before you felt Sebastian dig his teeth into you more. You were now shaking not out of fear but understanding. He wanted you to stay so he was making sure you would. He was keeping you where you would stay safest in his mind, right in his teeth. Stroking his hair you tried once more to explain, “Sebastian I was given knowledge on how to do it by Mother Magic.” 

You felt his jaws slack a fraction at the admission and took the chance for what it was. ”She was the voice you heard, She was the third option, She’s who took over when Isidora trapped me in my mind. She gave me my gift and has been waiting for me to come to her all these years. I told her everything Sebastian, From my first day at Hogwarts to now and she was not happy about what The Keepers have done to me. She taught me something that will put this to rest forever but I cannot risk you being there for what is about to happen.”

He was withdrawing his teeth little by little with every word but you weren’t free just yet. “I will have to do things that will require my full attention or this plan will fail. I can’t concentrate on them if I’m worried about your safety as well. I’ve already almost lost you once today, I will not do it a second time.”  He huffed through his nose as he pulled away from your shoulder completely. You pushed him back to cup his blood splattered face in your hands, stroking his cheek with your thumb you softly reminded him “I vowed to you I would always return to you and I plan to keep that vow. I will go take down the people who kept us apart for so long and be back before you know it. I Swear My Love, I will return to you. I just need you to trust me or atleast trust Mother Magic if nothing else.”

 

He closed his eyes and nuzzled into your hand, Sebastian knew you wouldn’t leave him behind if you had no other choice but he was terrified damn it. He was terrified you would go back there and your magic wouldn’t be able to save you from those fiends. You would be recaptured and he would be back in that dark place, scrambling after rumors to try and find you again. He whined at the thought as he lowered his head to rest against yours. “I can’t lose you again Dove.” “You won’t” 

You could see the reassurance wasn’t enough but you didn’t know what else to say. “Tell him I will- actually just let me tell him myself.” You weren’t prepared for Sebastian’s eyes to open as fast or wide as they did and just stare at you. His mouth hung open and you chuckled, knowing exactly what was happening in his head. He blinked rapidly as he whispered “Holy Shit” while his eyes searched yours for confirmation this was really happening.

“She prefers to go by Magee by the way, should you two continue talking while I’m away.” You said before he grabbed your face and brought you into a deep kiss. Your friends groaned behind him but he could care less, Mother Magic just spoke into his mind! Was this how you felt all the time? Gods how you didn’t have a headache every day was astonishing. 

You pulled away from him with questioning eyes and felt relief swoop through you when he let his arms fall from around you and spoke the word you had hoped to hear. “Go” sitting back from you fully and leaning back on his hands he gave you that boyish smirk you adored “Go and show those Keepers of yours what true power really looks like.”

You let out a loud laugh before standing and reaching out a hand to help him up. He shook his head “Not quite there yet Darling but you go ahead and wreak havoc. I’ll be waiting for your return from war at the window while stitching a blanket so you can be warm through the winter.” Anne strode up and smacked the back of his head “You are not a helpless maiden in a trashy romance book Sebastian! You are a Count and a Lord so start acti- actually wait.” 

You laughed again at your Fiancé’s offended scoff as Anne listed the similarities between the two. Watching the two siblings begin to bicker only cements your desire for peace from this tragedy that had been written for you unknowingly. 

 

Turning to the courtyard you asked those behind you “What happened to the Floo Flame?” Poppy sighed and casted a spell that revealed the stand untouched before resting a hand on your shoulder. “Are you sure you don’t want back up?” She asked in a small voice, you smiled at her before bringing her in for a fierce hug. “I wish I could bring you all along but this fight has been mine to finish for far too long. I’ll be back soon I promise.” You whispered in her ear but before you could pull away a large body fell onto your back and squished you both into them.

“Be careful out there Clever Girl.” Garreth spoke into your hair as another body joined the hug. “Give them hell My Cherished Friend” Natty added as sniffling joined the group “Don’t forget you’re better than you think you are Competition.” You laughed at the old nickname Imelda had given you years ago as someone squeezed in beside her “Remember who you are Precious Girl.” Anne said with a teary voice as someone squeezed you all together “Don’t forget, We need you here to keep Sebastian in line so come back in one piece please.” Everyone laughed at Ominis’s statement in the heartfelt moment and stepped away to let you through.

Sebastian was now standing with his hands in his pockets watching you. You smiled wide and ran over to him to squeeze him as hard as possible. “You will win, I don't doubt that, I just wish I could be there beside you when you do.” He admitted as he held you before sending you off to battle the biggest enemy yet.

You pulled back with a smile and told him “You may not be there physically but I’ll be picturing you standing beside me every second I’m there.” He smirked and leaned down to your ear “You should also picture what I’m going to do to you when you get back. I’ll celebrate our victories by-“ “WE CAN STILL HEAR YOU BY THE WAY!” Garreth screamed not even a few feet away from you.

 

You laughed as Sebastian gave him the one finger salute and stepped back. “Don’t miss me too much while I’m gone okay?” You told him before turning to walk over to the Floo Flame that would bring you to the end. You felt his eyes burn into your back with every step.

You took the powder you had snatched from the stash by the front door in your home before this all started into your hand and spoke in a clear voice while picturing your destination.

 

 “The Map Chamber!”

 

Notes:

….I hope y’all didn’t think I ACTUALLY killed Sebastian…

Yes I did that’s why I wrote it that way.

I did it to fuck with my sister and she loved it SO BLAME HER

For an apology here’s some Incorrect quotes:

 ***

Poppy: ey YO! homeboys here!

Sebastian: I can’t even have a cup of tea before this fucker ruins my day

***

Sebastian: what’s he doing?

Poppy: he’s just standing there… menacingly

Erin: *standing there thinking how dramatic he could make this moment* should I call him a fiend or is that too Shakespeare?

***

Erin: you taught me how to be horny :)

Everyone: *turns with a disgusted face to stare at Sebastian in horror*

***

Erin: I learned many things from you :)

Poppy: and yet you didn’t learn that he is deranged for MC? Not too bright are we?

***

Erin: *talking shit*

Anne: can you SHUT UPPPPP

***

Erin: I’m gonna beat them easily

Erin *10 mins later*: YALL GOT RABIES OR SOMETHING

***

Erin: STOP BEING MEAN TO ME

Sebastian: take it bitch >:)

***

Erin: Mc must be so scared rn, that’s why she’s hiding!

Mc: you look like you could use a mud mask :)

***

Mc: You watched me get railed?????

Mc: welp guess I gotta break every bone in your body now.

***

Mc: *destroying Erin*

Sebastian and Poppy: Smash next question

***

Mc: you tried to kill Sebastian? Fine no more magic for you :)

Erin: I still got my hands!

Sebastian: too bad you won’t be able to use them for long :)

***

Mc: Baby I gotta go

Sebastian: No! *bites Mc’s shoulder*

***

Sebastian: *bites MC’s shoulder to keep her with him*

Mc: how are you going to use MY moves against me?!?

***

Everyone: *having a tender moment with a group hug*

Ominis: you better come back, I will not be your fiancé’s babysitter again. I WILL drop him off at the local fire station.

***

Mc: I gotta go now

Sebastian: okay but let me use my last trick to get you to stay first

***

Sebastian: baby go ahead and do your thing but know when you get home-

Garreth: I HAVE HEARD TO MUCH ABOUT YOUR SEXLIFE FOR ONE DAY THANKS

Sebastian: I was going to tell her I would draw her a bubble bath you perv 😉

***

Anyway there’s only two more chapters left!!! AAAAHHHHAHAHAHAH

I’ve already started my next thing but I won’t be posting any long fics any time soon if I’m being honest.

Now I DO have a question for you though

Would like a sequel of sorts? It would be a one shot where MC loses her plot armor and does in fact become with child. Mc’s parent would show up, there will be rituals. and what it would look like for these two be parents.

Also

because it has come to my attention (again blame my sister) I could’ve absolutely wrote a completely different ending for this story. It would be “What would have happened if Erin Won?”…. Unfortunately it would dark as hell. Like vanta black 2.0 because well lets be so for real. I might still write it for the lols but would anyone be interested in reading it?

Anyhoodles thank you so much for reading! If liked this drop a kudo or comment to scream at me! You can also do that at any point by going to my tumblr @makebelievemuse ! I don’t know when I’ll post next but I hope see YOU in the next chapter

BUH-BYEEEEE